sz.
 
 LETTERS 
 
 FROM 
 
 BROOSA, ASIA MINOR, 
 
 BY MRS. E. C. A. SCHNEIDER, 
 
 WITH A!* 
 
 ESSAY 
 
 ON THE PUOSPUCTS or THE IIEATllEX AND OUK DUTIKS TO THEM, 
 
 BY REV. B. SCHNEIDER, 
 AND AN INTRODUCTION 
 
 BY REV. E. IIEINEK, A. M., 
 
 President of the F. B. of M. of the German Reformed Ckurtk. 
 
 " Every prospect pleases 
 And only man is vile." 
 
 BISHOP HEBER. 
 
 " A \\alu:, awuke, put on thy strength, O arm of the Lord, awake, 
 as in the ancient days, in the generations of old." ISA. 51, 9, 
 
 PUBLISHED 
 BY REV. SAMUEL GITTEHUS. 
 
 Chambcrslmrg, Pa. 
 
 I-KIN1ED AT THE PUBLICATION OKFICE OF THE GER. REF. CHURCH. 
 
 ' 1846.'
 
 COPy RIGHT SECURED ACCORDING TO LAW. 

 
 STACK 
 ANNEX 
 
 !* 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 . 
 AT the request of the Board of Foreign Missions of 
 
 the German Reformed Church, I take up my pen to 
 prepare an Introduction to the Letters from Broosa, by 
 Mrs. Schneider. The Letters are preceded by an Essay 
 from Mr. Schneider, on the prospects of the heathen, 
 and our duty to them. Both the Letters and the Essay 
 are well written. The Essay, by Mr. Schneider, will 
 be found to be of a most deeply interesting and affecting 
 character. The picture that he has drawn of the pros- 
 pects of the heathen, is very, very dark. A mere glance 
 at it, is enough to make indifferent professors turn pale 
 afld tremble. How shall they escape, if they neglect 
 their duty to the heathen? I doubt not that the Essay 
 will make deep and salutary impressions upon many 
 minds, and I would respectfully call the attention of the 
 reader of these pages to the clear and scriptural argu- 
 ments of Mr. S., and to the weighty duties which he 
 points out, as obligatory upon all Christians. The 
 Letters from Broosa, by Mrs. Schneider, contain a 
 large amount of interesting and valuable information. 
 She holds the pen of a ready writer, and is most happy 
 in all her descriptions of persons and places. Mrs. S. 
 is manifestly a lady of fine intellectual accomplishments, 
 as her style of writing is clear, vigorous, and instructive. . 
 " I think," says the Rev. Mr. How, in a letter now be- 
 fore me, to whom more particular reference will be made 
 hereafter, " that a volume of her Letters would be well 
 calculated to awaken a spirit of Missions in the Churches. 
 A Female Association in my church have kept up a
 
 IV INTRODUCTION. 
 
 regular correspondence with her ever since she has been 
 in Broosa ; many of her letters are deeply interesting 
 and instructive. We are very much attached to both 
 Mr. and Mrs. Schneider, and would be much gratified 
 to see a volume of her Letters when published." 
 
 It will be perceived, that certain portions of the Letters 
 are illustrated and embellished by twelve large and beau- 
 tiful plates, lithographed in the best style, and printed 
 very neatly and handsomely. The publisher has spared 
 neither time nor expense to get out the volume in a man- 
 ner that cannot well fail to attract and please. May it 
 go forth and circulate widely, both in and out of the 
 German Reformed Church. May it be read by many 
 thousands, and accomplish the end for which it is pub- 
 lished : the dissemination of useful information, and 
 the awakening of the Church to a proper sense of h^r 
 obligation to the heathen and there will be thanksgiving 
 and rejoicing among the true friends of the Redeemer. 
 
 Mr. Schneider's parents are German, and reside in 
 N. Hanover, Montgomery county, Pennsylvania, where 
 Mr. S. was born and partly educated. At this time he 
 is about thirty-nine years of age. His parents are mem- 
 bers of the German Reformed Church, in the faith of 
 which he was trained until about the age of fifteen or 
 sixteen, at which time he left home and was placed 
 under the care of the Rev. James C. How, in the Acad- 
 emy at Norristown, Penn'a, in May, 1823, where he 
 commenced his preparatory course for College. His 
 talent for the acquisition of Language was strikingly man- 
 ifested in the rapid advancement he made during his 
 preparatory course. It was during his connection with 
 the Academy at Norristown that he became decidedly 
 pious, and united with the Presbyterian church in that
 
 INTRODUCTION!, r 
 
 place. Fn a letter addressed to his beloved preceptor, 
 when in the Seminary at Andover, he thus speaks of 
 his awakening and conversion: " Permit me to allude 
 to a slight circumstance which, I believe, I never men- 
 tioned to you before. Perhaps you will remember that, 
 while at Norristown, on a Sabbath afternoon, after the 
 close of the Sunday School, you had a religious conver- 
 sation with me in Mr. Hamill's piazza. My mind was 
 Ihen exercised on the subject of religion. But there 
 was no definiteness about my feelings. I had no full, 
 determined purpose to seek the salvation of my soul. 
 That interview was blessed to me. In reflecting upon 
 it, I have often though-t that half hour was the' awful 
 crisis the turning point the pivot on which hung sus- 
 pended my everlasting destiny. If that half hour had 
 been neglected, O, what might have been my condition 
 in eternity ! It has often seemed to me, that if nothing 
 had been said to me at that time, I might have been lost 
 
 forever. " Great effects result from little causes." The 
 f 
 
 salvation of the soul often stands connected with -very 
 slight circumstances. I mention this to encourage you 
 to improve every opportunity x>f warning sinners to se- 
 cure their eternal interests. I delight to reflect on the 
 time I spent at Norristown. It formed a new and most 
 important era in my life. There, I hope, I found an in- 
 terest in the Savior. And to you, dear sir, do I look 
 as the means of bringing me home to God. Wherever 
 I may be situated in future life in whatever clime I 
 may be located, I shall always think of you with the 
 greatest affection." 
 
 In the fall of 1826, Mr. Schneider entered Hamilton - 
 College, in the State of New York, where he remained 
 about one year; when, owing to some difficulties in the
 
 VI JNTKODLVTIOX. 
 
 Board of Trustees, the Institution was closed in the fall 
 of 1827. He then entered Amherst College, where he 
 graduated in 1830, at which time he entered the Theo- 
 logical Seminary at Andover, Mass., where he com- 
 pleted a full course of study during- the summer of 1833. 
 In the early part of his course, he thought of laboring in 
 the Church of his fathers, in his native State; but during 
 his residence at Andover, his attention was directed to 
 a foreign field. In a letter to the. Rev. Mr. How, dated 
 Andover, January 10th, 1832, he says: "You are pro- 
 bably aware of my intention in regard to the future. If 
 Providence spares my life arid health, I hope to spend 
 my days in some foreign land. To this conclusion I 
 have come, after much deliberation and prayer. The 
 particular field I cannot at present specify, nor can I 
 state the time of my departure. Time and circumstances 
 must determine in relation to both. The principal rea- 
 son for this course is this: I think it will enable me to 
 accomplish more good not that its immediate effects 
 Avill be as great, but its ultimate and more remote bear- 
 ings will probably be more extensive and important. 
 When I think of the condition of the heathen, and of the 
 success which has attended efforts in their behalf, I long 
 to be in the field. The Lord seems to smile in a won- 
 derful manner on all these exertions, and by so doing-, 
 he holds out to us abundant encouragement. To me it 
 seems that the time for the dilTusion of Christianity has 
 come. Openings for the entrance of the Gospel are 
 made in every direction. There seems to be a simul- 
 taneous movement in every portion of the globe. The 
 voice, "Come and help us," reaches us constantly from 
 different quarters. Missionaries are wanted by scores. 
 In such a state of things, who will not say, "Here am I, 
 isend me?" lam indeed deeply sensible of my inade-
 
 IWTRODUCTIOIf. VII 
 
 quaey to so great a work ; still, if my services can be 
 useful, I shall be happy in dedicating them^^o noble, 
 and so glorious a cause." 
 
 In the summer of 1833, Mr. Schneider was licensed 
 to preach the Gospel, and in the fall of that year, united 
 with the New Castle Presbytery, and was ordained at 
 their stated meeting held in October, at Nottingham, 
 Cecil county, Maryland. I have just had a conversation 
 with a member of the Nottingham congregation which, 
 at the time of Mr. S.'s ordination, was under the care 
 of the Rev. Dr. Magraw, now supplied by the Rev. Mr. 
 Burrows who describes the services as exceedingly 
 solemn, and the whole scene as most deeply affecting. 
 There was not a dry eye in all the immense congrega- 
 tion that had assembled on the interesting occasion. 
 After havihg, in company with Mrs. Schneider, visited 
 most of the churches in the Presbytery, and aroused 
 their attention to the cause of Missions, they made ready 
 for an early embarkation. 
 
 Of Mrs. Schneider's early history, I know but little. 
 She was the daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Abbott, of Fra- 
 mingham, near Boston, Massachusetts, and was liberally 
 educated at Ipswich Female Seminary. I have been 
 informed that she early became pious, and devoted her- 
 self to the work of Missions. She is represented as a 
 lady of engaging manners, ardent piety, and fine intel- 
 lectual accomplishments. Her style of writing is clear, 
 energetic, and instructive. 
 
 On Sabbath evening, Dec. 8th, 1833, Mr. Schneider 
 and Mr. Thomas P. Johnson, the former from the An- 
 dover Seminary and the latter from the Union Theolo- 
 gical Seminary, received their public destination as Mis- 
 sionaries to Broosa, in Asia Minor, in the Chapel of the
 
 VIII INTKODUCTK'X. 
 
 Seminary at Andovcv. The instructions of the Pruden- 
 tial Con\jri^pe were read by Mr. Anderson, and addresses 
 suited to the occasion were made by the Rev. Dr. Skin- 
 ner, one of the Professors, and the Rev. Horatio Bard- 
 well, General Agent of the Board for New England. 
 There were also prayers and singing, as usual, and at 
 the close of the service, the two Missionaries and their 
 wives sung the hymn entitled the Missionary's Farewell. 
 The instructions given to the Missionaries on this oc- 
 casion, were of a deeply interesting character. Those 
 who have the Missionary Herald for January, 1834, 
 will find them at length, and if they will turn to them 
 and read them, they will be well paid for a re-perusal. 
 They will there find a geographical view of Asia Minor, 
 and a brief description of the many ancient and popu- 
 lous cities of that beautiful country. The Committee 
 also speak of the Apostolical Mission to Asia Minor of 
 the present condition of the Seven Churches of the 
 plan and objects of the present Mission, and of the home 
 of the Missionary. What is said under this last head, 
 I beg leave to transfer from the Herald to these pages : 
 
 "You have now come," say the Committee to the 
 Missionaries, "to the evening preceding the day on 
 which you expect to bid adieu to your native land. The 
 time is, doubtless, one which you have regarded with 
 fond anticipations and many prayers. Do you regret 
 the day, and your solemn vows ? Do you wish the steps 
 could be retraced and forgotten, which brought you hith- 
 er, and that you might remain and occupy one of the 
 shaded and favored bowers in the vineyards of our Zion? 
 Does the field of Missionary labor appear less inviting 
 as you approach it? Nay, we believe the joy of your 
 hearts was never greater than in this moment of your
 
 INTRODUCTION. IX 
 
 solemn designation, when you are about to launch for- 
 ever, as we suppose, from home and native land. And 
 yet not from home. The Christian's home is heaven ; 
 or rather, it is wherever God would have him live and 
 labor. The post of duty is the Christian's and the 
 Christian" Missionary's home. There, and only there, 
 can he dwell with God, his heavenly Father. There 
 only will the Savior dwell with him, and only there 
 will he find the holy Comforter. There are those best 
 friends and kindred, without which earth would be in- 
 tolerable to him, and heaven would not be heaven. 
 What other home to be compared to this, where that 
 holy fellowship is enjoyed, ineffably sublime, which 
 makes heaven what it is, and can make a heaven of any 
 part of God's creation ! The place, dear brethren, where 
 the Lord your God will dwell with you, the promised 
 land to you, the spot of this earth nearest the pearly 
 gate of the New Jerusalem, through which you are to 
 enter that glorious city, lies far off beyond the waves of 
 the Atlantic, beyond the JEgean, where Apostles preach- 
 ed, and where they triumphed over the powers of 
 darkness and rejoiced in God. There, not here, is your 
 home, your appointed place of sojourn, we trust, till 
 God shall call you to dwellings not made with hands 
 eternal in the heavens," 
 
 Messrs. Schneider and Johnston, and their wives, 
 sailed from Boston for Smyrna in the brig Hamilton, 
 captain Snow, on the morning of the 12th of December, 
 1833, where they arrived in safety about the first of 
 February following. It was at first designed, that the 
 mission at Broosa should be commenced by Messrs. 
 Schneider and Johnston, and their wives, but owing to 
 circumstances which occurred about the time of their
 
 arrival at Constantinople, which was soon after they 
 reached Smyrna, it was deemed best, by themselves 
 and their missionary brethren there, that only one family 
 should proceed to the place at first. Before removing 
 his family to Broosa, Mr. Schneider visited the city, in 
 company with Mr. Goodell, and made some tiecessary 
 arrangements for residing there. 
 
 Broosa is situated in the ancient province of Bythinia, 
 near the western base of the Asiatic Olympus, and was 
 the capitol of the Turkish Empire for one hundred and 
 thirty years before the taking of Constantinople. It is 
 now described as one of the most beautiful cities in 
 Turkey, containing a large Moslem population, about 
 6000 Greeks, as many Armenians, three synagogues 
 of Jews, and a few papists in all about 80,000 inhabi- 
 tants. The place was first visited by Mr. Goodell, in 
 May, 1832. The distance from Constantinople is about 
 eighty miles. 
 
 In the Missionary Herald for March, 1835, we find a 
 letter from Mr. Schneider, dated at Broosa, August 5th, 
 1834, in which he gives an interesting account of the 
 commencement of his labors in that city, and from 
 which I propose to make a brief extract. 
 
 " My last letter, which informed you of my first visit 
 to this place and the reception the people gave us, stated 
 my intention of removing hither as soon as possible. 
 We arrived on the 15th of July. 
 
 " "When we were here before, we found appearances 
 highly favorable. The people were very friendly and 
 seemed pleased in prospect of having one of our number 
 in the midst of them. The door seemed to be wide 
 open. After our departure, however, the priests began 
 to excite opposition ; so that, on our return, we found
 
 the state of things materially changed. Though we 
 had partly engaged a house, we were fearful of not suc- 
 ceeding in securing it; for we ascertained that the Greek 
 bishop had commanded his people not to furnish us a 
 house until he had written to the patriarch at Constanti- 
 nopl about it, at the same time threatening to use his 
 influence with him to interpose his authority. But the 
 owner of the house, being a man considerably enlight- 
 ened, would not be deterred by the menace of the bish- 
 op. " The house was his, .and he would dispose of it 
 as he saw fit. If any one wished for it, he would give 
 him the use of it at his own pleasure." In a few days 
 after our arrival, he came to complete the contract, much 
 to our relief. Thus have we been permitted to settle 
 down quietly under our own vine and fig tree, grateful 
 that we have a shelter, remembering that our Savior 
 "had not where to lay his head." 
 
 After noticing the commencement of a school, which 
 in two weeks numbered seventy children, and the gener- 
 al favor with which it met on the part of the people, 
 and the determined opposition of the inimical priests, 
 Mr. S. thus concludes his letter : " We are very glad 
 to have reached our destined home at length. After 
 wandering about from place to place for nearly a year, 
 it is very pleasant to have a spot which we can call our 
 own. Though we are alone, we are happy quite 
 happy in our situation. Opposition in our work we 
 expect ; but the more the people are opposed to the 
 truth, as it is in Jesus, the more do they need our labors 
 and our prayers. Our desire is that we may be faith- 
 ful. May the Lord give us wisdom from above to di- 
 rect us in all our ways and duties. Our health and 
 spirits are very good."
 
 XII INTRODUCTION. 
 
 From that day to this, Mr. and Mrs. S. have been 
 faithfully and successfully engaged in the prosecution of 
 the work committed to their hands. They have met 
 with bitter persecution, from time to time, and on several 
 occasions it was feared they would be driven from their 
 field of labor ; but thus far they have been enabled by 
 God's grace to triufnph over all opposition, and to see 
 the work of the Lord prospering in their hands. They 
 still fill their places at Broosa, and are zealous and un- 
 tiring in their efforts to enlighten the ignorant and build 
 up the interests of Christ's kingdom in and about that 
 place ; and the Great Head of the Church is evidently 
 crowning with encouraging success, their exertions to do 
 good to the souls of men perishing for lack of vision. 
 At this time, the Avhole Turkish Empire in Western 
 Asia seems to be tottering, and the way appears to be 
 rapidly preparing for the complete overthrow of the 
 Mohammedan power, and for the re-establishment of 
 the Kingdom of Peace throughout the whole of that ex- 
 tended and interesting country. God grant that the day- 
 may be near for the permanent and final triumph of the 
 kingdom of light over the kingdom of darkness. 
 
 The Mission to the Armenians, in Western Asia, at 
 Constantinople, Smyrna, Broosa, Trebizond and Erze- 
 room, embraces five stations, eighteen missionaries, six- 
 teen female assistants, and twelve native helpers in all, 
 forty-six. At Broosa, Mr. and Mrs. S. are assisted in 
 their work by Mr. and Mrs. Ladd. 
 
 The printing executed at Smyrna during the year 
 1844, in Armenian, Arrneno-turkish and Bulgarian, is sta- 
 ted to be equal to 3,642,000 pages 12mo. The printing 
 for the Armenians amounted to 39,000 copies, and 4,155. 
 200 pages. The total from the beginning in the language
 
 INTRODUCTION. XIII 
 
 of the country, is 73,233,160 pages. The press in Asia 
 Minor, and indeed throughout the vast foreign field, is 
 made to contribute most largely to the successful prose- 
 cution of the great missionary work. Bibles and relig- 
 ious books and tracts have been translated into more than 
 150 languages and dialects, and hundreds of millions of 
 pages are annually printed and circulated among the 
 many millions of those who know not God and Jesus 
 Christ whom he hath sent. Who can estimate the good 
 that is being accomplished at home and abroad by means 
 of the press ? 
 
 In the Missionary Herald for March of the present 
 year, the reader will find a very interesting account of 
 the progress of the work among the Armenians in Tur- 
 key, though nothing very special from Broosa. A letter 
 from Mr. D wight, dated Constantinople, December 6th, 
 1845, informs us of his recent visit to Ada Bazar, from 
 which Mr. Schneider was so unceremoniously driven 
 away last summer. Mr. Dwight took with him a letter 
 from the Grand Vizier at Constantinople to the Gov- 
 ernor of Ada Bazar. The same parties who drove Mr. 
 S. away showed a disposition to treat Mr. D. in the 
 same manner; but when he produced his letter from 
 head quarters, they broke up their cabal in confusion, 
 and the Governor made many apologies for having al- 
 lowed himself to be their tool in the persecution of Br. 
 Schneider. It is probable that all parties will be more 
 cautious, hereafter, how they interfere violently with 
 our brethren, while in the peaceful prosecution of their 
 work. The reformation among the Armenians is evi- 
 dently spreading more and more in all parts of the 
 Turkish empire. The last accounts indicate very clear- 
 ly, that the evangelical portion of the people are just
 
 XIV 
 
 ready to come out in form, as they have already in fact, 
 from the corrupt mass of the national Church. At Con- 
 stantinople the missionaries are straitened for room to 
 receive the increasing numbers who attend their preach- 
 ing, and ask earnestly for aid in erecting a spacious cha- 
 pel. If the American Board aid them, it may not be 
 long before our brethren at Broosa may make a similar 
 request ; and if so, it is to be hoped that the German 
 Reformed churches in this country will be ready to help 
 in erecting a Reformed Armenian chapel in that city. 
 
 Such is the encouraging state of things in regard to 
 the Broosa and other Missions in Asia Minor. We 
 should feel grateful to God for what he has wrought, 
 and is now doing, in that interesting country where the 
 " seven churches " were planted, and where Apostles 
 once prayed and labored. How great the encourage- 
 ments he presents to us for the faithful and untiring pro- 
 secution of the work so auspiciously begun ! It is the 
 duty, yea the privilege of the German Reformed Church 
 to give the Broosa mission an efficient support. She 
 should feel happy in the thought that God has permitted 
 her to co-operate with him in giving the pure Gospel to 
 those Churches which once enjoyed his light and salva- 
 tion, but are now corrupt and fallen. How strange the 
 workings of Providence ! How delightfully pleasant tp 
 trace the operations of his hand, and the displays of his 
 wisdom and goodness ! Some twelve years ago, an in- 
 teresting and pious youth of German Reformed parent- 
 age, of good native talent and liberal education, was 
 moved by the Holy Ghost to resolve on a foreign mis- 
 sion. In a short time he pitches his tent at Broosa, once 
 the capitol of the whole Turkish empire, and commences 
 the work of reformation among the people. At that
 
 time the German Reformed Church had no serious 
 thought of engaging in Foreign Missions. In a few 
 years, however, her attention is directed to the subject, 
 and in September, 1838, at the meeting of her Synod in 
 the city of Lancaster, she forms a Foreign Missionary 
 Society, and, soon after, agrees to co-operate with the 
 American Board in the wont of Missions. For a year 
 or two her funds were appropriated to no specific Mis- 
 sion ; and then the question arose, what particular Mis- 
 sion shall receive the aid of our Church? There was 
 but one answer to the inquiry : If Br. Schneider, who 
 is "bone of our bone and flesh of our flesh," can be 
 transferred from the Presbyterian to the German Re- 
 formed Church, our funds shall go to the support of the 
 Mission at Broosa. Immediately a correspondence was 
 commenced between our Foreign Board and the New 
 Castle Presbytery, with which Mr. Schneider was con- 
 nected and from which he received his support, on the 
 subject of the transfer, the result of which was, that in 
 1842, Mr. S. was formally transferred to our Church, 
 with his own consent, and at our earnest solicitation. 
 The Presbytery were loath to part with their beloved Mis- 
 sionary. They had solemnly ordained him to the work 
 of the ministry, with a view of sending him to a foreign 
 field. They had become most deeply interested in him, 
 as he passed from congregation to congregation within 
 their bounds, and addressed the people on the subject of 
 'his Mission. The whole Presbytery loved him, and 
 were happy to have one so much beloved by all their 
 churches, to whom they might give their free and hear- 
 ty support. To part with such a man as Benjamin 
 Schneider, required a struggle. " But," said the Presby- 
 tery, after having duly and prayerfully considered the 
 whole subject, " if it will be for the interest of Christ's
 
 XVI INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Kingdom, and if, by the proposed transfer, the German 
 Church is likely to become more deeply interested in 
 the cause of Foreign Missions, we are willing that it 
 shall be made." Mr. Schneider himself was not at first 
 willing to change his ecclesiastical connection. He 
 loved the Presbytery as ardently and sincerely as they 
 loved him, and for some time he was not certain that 
 the transfer ought to take place. But, on more mature 
 deliberation, and after having again and again invoked 
 the Holy Spirit to direct him in the path of -duty, he 
 made up his mind to ask for his dismission from Pres- 
 bytery, and come back to the Church of his fathers. 
 The request was granted, the transfer took place, and 
 since 1842, Mr. S. has been a member of our Synod, 
 and has received the support of the Church. Thus has 
 God, in his Providence, brought back to us one of our 
 own sons, whom He has called to labor in the foreign 
 field, and now presents him to us, and asks us to sustain 
 him in his work. And can we, dare we refuse? Thus 
 far the aid we have rendered has been inadequate to the 
 support of the Mission. This state of things should not 
 long exist. Let the churches every where awake, and 
 pray, and give, .and labor for the continued success of 
 the Broosa Mission. God grant that it may be so. 
 
 Having said thus much concerning the Broosa Mis- 
 sion, and those connected with it, I shall now proceed 
 to take a much more general view of Missionary opera- 
 tions throughout the world, and to show that the Church 
 is under the most solemn and weighty obligation to 
 preach the Gospel in all the earth. 
 
 It is the purpose of God that the Gospel of his Sun 
 shall be preached among all nations, and that Jews and 
 Gentiles shall be visited with his great salvation. This
 
 IXTRODfCTION. XVII 
 
 purpose is clearly and beautifully expressed in many 
 places in the Old Testament Scriptures. The Lord's 
 prophets, men who spake and wrote as they were moved 
 bv the Holy Ghost, declared that the time would come 
 \vlien the whole earth should hear the Gospel, and bo 
 filled with righteousness and peace. A few prophecies, 
 evidently referring to Christ and the spread of his Gos- 
 pel in the world, mny be quoted to prove the certainty 
 of this event. 
 
 The Psalmist says, " I will declare the decree ; the 
 Lord hath said unto mo, Thou art my Son ; this day 
 have I begotten thee. Ask of me, and I shall give thee 
 the heathen for thine inheritance, and the uttermost 
 parts of the earth for thy possession." 
 
 In the prophecies of Isaiah we find the following 
 beautiful passages touching this event : "And it shall 
 come to pass in the last days, that the mountain of the 
 Lord's house shall bo established in the top of the moun- 
 tains, and shall be exalted among the hills, and all na- 
 tions shall flow unto -it. And he shall ^judge among 
 the nations, and shall rebuke many people; and they 
 shall beat their swords into ploughshares, and their 
 spears into pvuninghooks : nation shall not lift up 
 sword against nation, neither shall they learn war any 
 more. The earth shall be full of the knowledge of 
 the Lord, as the waters cover the sea. The glory of 
 the Lord shall be revealed and all flesh shall see it 
 together, for the mouth of the Lord hath spoken it. He 
 shall not fail, nor be discouraged, till he have set judg- 
 ment in the earth ; and the isles shall wait for his law. 
 Look unto me and be ye saved, all the ends of the 
 earth, for I am God, and there is none else. I have 
 sworn by myself, the word is gone out of rry mouth
 
 l.MHOLM'C TIOX. 
 
 -_-, 
 
 in righteousness, and shall not return, That unto me 
 every knee shall bow, every tongue shall swear. Arise, 
 shine, for thy light is come, and the glory of the Lord 
 is risen upon thee. And the Gentiles shall come to 
 thy light, and Kings to the brightness of thy rising. 
 Lift up thine eyes round about and see ; all they gather 
 themselves together, they come to thee; thy sons shall 
 come from far, and thy daughters shall be nursed at 
 thy side. Then shall thou sec and flow together, and 
 thine heart shall fear, and be enlarged; because the 
 abundance of the sea shall be converted unto thee, the 
 forces of the Gentiles shall come unto thee." 
 
 In the prophet Malachi we read, that " From the 
 rising of the sun even unto the going down of the same, 
 my name shall be great among the Gentiles; and in 
 every place incense shall be offered unto my name, and 
 a pure offering; for my name shall be great among the 
 Gentiles, saith the Lord of Hosts." 
 
 The writings of the Prophets abound -with such pre- 
 dictions as thfcse, which are too numerous to be quoted. 
 The whole spirit of the prophecies breathes the assu- 
 rance that the entire world shall hear of the way of 
 salvation ; and as this has never yet taken place, though 
 many centuries have passed away since God's prophets 
 lived and wrote, these promises are still depended on as 
 the ground of hope that the glorious Gospel of the blessed 
 Savior shall yet be universally received by all the 
 nations of the earth. 
 
 The Church is the grand agency -by which God will 
 accomplish the fulfilment of these predictions, and 
 usher in " the latter day glory." To her belongs the 
 high honor of spreading abroad among all nations the 
 light, and truth, and glory of the Gospel of Jesus
 
 INTRODUCTION. *IK 
 
 Christ. Tliis is truly an important and blessed work, 
 nnd the Church should know and feel that it is such, 
 so that she might be constrained to put forth strenuous 
 and untiring efforts to accomplish it. 
 
 I now propose to ditect the attention of the reader to 
 the obligation and encouragement of the Christian 
 Church to send the Gospel to the heathen, and to be 
 actively engaged in the conversion of the entire world 
 to God. 
 
 The Lord Jesus Christ, by his command to the first 
 preachers of Christianity, has made it obligatory upon 
 his Church to preach the Gospel in all the earth. After 
 he had finished his ministry and made the atonement, 
 the Redeemer commanded his Apostles to preach the 
 Gospel to all men every where, commencing at Jerusa- 
 lem. This plain and pointed direction to the Apostles 
 is given in the following words by the Evangelist : "All 
 power is given unto me in heaven and in earth ; Go ye 
 therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the 
 name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
 Ghost ; teaching them to observe all things whatsoever 
 I have commanded you." And to prevent the mistake 
 that would confine this duty to those whom he addressed, 
 the Savior added : "And lo, I am with you always, 
 even unto the end of the world." The two other Evan- 
 gelists, who give the same account in substance, express 
 it in terms equally universal. According to Mark, the 
 command was, " Go ye into all the world and preach 
 the Gospel to every creature. He that believeth and 
 is baptized shall be saved ; but he that believeth not 
 shall be damned." Luke records that the Lord said, 
 " That repentance and remission of sins should be
 
 XX INTRODUCTION. 
 
 preached among all nations beginning at Jerusalem." In 
 his history of the Acts of the Apostles, the same writer 
 expresses it, "Ye shall receive power after that the 
 Holy Ghost is come upon you, and ye shall be witnesses 
 of me, both in Jerusalem, and in Samarifj, and unto the 
 uttermost parts of the earth." 
 
 The Savior's great command to preach the Gospel 
 is very broad. It comprises all nations, includes the 
 entire world, and extends to every creature. Such is 
 the length tind breadth of the Master's great commission 
 to his disciples. They fulfilled their part of it, and 
 upon their successors devolves the duty of accomplish- 
 ing it fully. Upon the Church still resets a large share 
 of the high and weighty obligation of preaching the 
 Gospel in all the world. 
 
 The example of Jesus Christ, touching the spread of 
 the Gospel among men, directs us in the way of duty 
 and shows us the obligation under which we rest to 
 give the Gospel to the destitute. When the Redeemer 
 was in the woild he was actively engaged in doing the 
 work which his Father had given him to do. This 
 work consisted, not only in his <.!ying to make an atone- 
 ment for sin, but in his revealing more clearly and 
 fully the character and will of God, and in his instruct- 
 ing the people in the way of salvation. The nature of 
 his instructions and the manner in which he delivered 
 them, filled all who heard him with astonishment, and 
 even his enemies bore this testimony concerning him, 
 that " never -man spake like him." He came down 
 from heaven to earth on an errand of mercy, and per- 
 formed the work of a faithful and untiring missionary. 
 The labors of his life were love. He went about doing
 
 INTRODUCTION. XXI 
 
 good. For more than three years he was engaged in 
 self-denying missionary effort. He went from city to 
 city, and from place to place, delivering his sublime and 
 heavenly instructions to the people and making known 
 to them the truth. Thousands flacked to hear this 
 great missionary, who had come down from heaven to 
 teach men how they could be saved, and then to die 
 for their sins. Great multitudes were attracted to the 
 sea shore, to the mouniain top, and many other places, 
 to see and hear the Savior, and to listen to the blessed 
 Gospel of the Son of God. His great object was to 
 enlighten the ignorant and to save men from the dark- 
 ness and wretchedness of sin. To accomplish this 
 benevolent design he came all the way from heaven, 
 took upon himself our nature, traversed with wearied 
 step the countries of Judea and Galilee, preached the 
 Gospel wherever he went to the thousands that waited 
 on his ministry, and after he had finished this part of 
 his work, offered himself a sacrifice upon the cross for 
 the sins of the world. Do we not sec, in the example 
 of the Master, the duty of the Church to send the 
 Gospel to the heathen ? If he gave himself up to the 
 work of a self-denying and laborious missionary, surely 
 his disciples are bound to do likewise. Upon them now 
 rests the weighty obligation to give the Bread of Life 
 to the famishing millions of the human family. 
 
 The duty of the Christian Church, to give the Gospel 
 to the heathen, will also appear when we look at the 
 example of the Apostles and other primitive preachers. 
 
 Before the Redeemer's ascension he commanded his 
 Apostles, as we have already seen, to go and teach all 
 nations. On the day of Pentecost they received the 
 Holy Ghost, the promised Comforter, who was to lead
 
 3CXI1 1-NTBODUCtIOtt. 
 
 them into all truth. Though unlearned men, for the 
 most part, they went forth to change the religion of 
 nations and to convert the world to God. The thick 
 moral darkness which had covered the earth for ages, 
 began gradually to give place to the light of the glorious 
 Gospel which they proclaimed. The throne of heathen 
 superstition gave way, temples were shut, altars were 
 demolished, and there was a most glorious triumph of 
 light over darkness, of Christ over Satan. Soon after 
 the ascension of our blessed Savior, the Go.spel was 
 preached in Judea, Samaria, Galilee, Phenicia, Syria, 
 Asia Minor, Proconsular Asia, Macedonia, Greece, and 
 some parts of Africa, with great success; and not long 
 after this, the cross was planted in imperial Rome, and 
 its blood-stained banner waved over the home of the 
 Cesars. The proud and puissant mistress of the world 
 was, at a very early day, visited by the self-denying 
 missionaries of Jesus, who preached to her numerous 
 inhabitants the way of salvation nay more, there in 
 reason to believe that within thirty years after the first 
 promulgation of the Gospel at Jerusalem, Churches were 
 also planted in Scythia, Persia, Spain, France and Britian, 
 as well as in Arabia, and the islands of the Mediterra- 
 nean. The spirit of the primitive Church was indeed 
 a spirit of missions. With this fact every one, who 
 has ever read the Acts of the Apostles, and Saint Paul's 
 Epistles to the Churches, must be familiar. 
 
 It is evident, therefore, that the first Christians under- 
 stood the command of the Savior to be binding in its 
 literal sense upon them as his disciples, and that, during 
 the first age of Christianity, it was in a good degree ful- 
 filled with respect to the nations of the known world. 
 And if the primitive preachers felt themselves to be
 
 INTRODUCTION. XXUI 
 
 under solemn obligation to be actively and persevering! y 
 engaged in evangelizing the heathen, surely we ought 
 also to feel ourselves bound to give the Gospel to the 
 pagan world, and thus imitate the example of the 
 Apostles, and obey the great command of the blessed 
 Master. It is by the agency of the Church that the 
 Gospel is to be made known throughout the world. 
 And " this is to be effected, not merely by the circulation 
 of the Scriptures, but by the preaching of the truth; by 
 persuading men to receive it; by teaching them its 
 nature and necessity; by following the example of the 
 Savior and the Apostles acting under his direction, 
 who not only devoted themselves to the proclamation of 
 the word, but addressed the most urgent appeals to 
 men to take heed to it." It is the duty of the Church 
 now, as well as in Apostolic times, to give the word of 
 life and a preached gospel to a perishing and dying 
 world. And oh, that the whole Church might soon be 
 brought to understand this great duty in such a way, as 
 that the cause of Missions would receive a new and 
 powerful impulse, and the heathen world sing and shout 
 
 for joy. 
 
 
 
 The Church will find a strong incentive to an earnest 
 and untiring prosecution of the work of Missions, when 
 she contemplates aright, the present moral condition of 
 the heathen world. 
 
 Since- the Gospel was first preached at Jerusalem, 
 eighteen hundred centuries have passed away, and yet 
 the greater part of the earth is without a knowledge of 
 ihe way of salvation. The Church seems to have for- 
 gotten her great commission of giving the Gospel to all 
 the world. She has most sadly neglected her duty, and
 
 XXIV IMTBQDUCTIOW. 
 
 the consequence is seen in the present wretched condi- 
 tion of three-fourths of the population of the globe. 
 " It is a matter of great astonishment that, after the lapse 
 of so many centuries, such gross darkness should cover 
 so large a portion of the earth ; and it is a matter of 
 still greater astonishment to know, that within one cen- 
 tury after the ascension of Christ, not only most of 
 those portions of the earth which are now enlightened, 
 had hoard the Gospel, but that some of those which are 
 now sunk in the deepest ignorance and the most gross 
 idolatry, were the seats of large and flourishing 
 Churches." Whilst this is an astonishing fact, it is at 
 the same time a very humiliating one. The primitive 
 missionary ?p;rit was checked by the corruptions and 
 divisions which prevailed for centuries, and upon the 
 Church rested a long, dark, and heavy night. This 
 deplorable state of things was occasioned, in a great 
 measure, by the hen sy and apostacy of those who pro- 
 fessed the name of Jesus. It was this that blotted out 
 the very name of Christianity in Africa, and in other 
 places, where flourishing Churches had been planted by 
 
 the first preachers of the cross. 
 
 
 
 But let us look at the present moral condition of the 
 heathen world. Taking into view the entire world, 
 The Protestant population is - 05 millions. 
 
 The Roman Catholic - 125 " 
 
 The Greek Church - 40 " 
 
 Making a total of 230 millions who have, nominally, 
 the Gospel. Whilst there are of 
 
 Mohammedans - 110 millions. 
 
 Pagans - - 480 " 
 
 Making the entire population of the world 850 millions, 
 620 millions of whom hai'e never yet heard the Gogpel,
 
 INTRODUCTION. XXV 
 
 The moral condition of these many millions of human, 
 beings is wretched and deplorable in the extreme. The 
 Heathen are spiritually blind and ignorant. More 
 than twenty millions of our fellow men go down to 
 their graves every year, unblest with the light and sal- 
 vation of the word of God. Without the Bible that 
 holy and blessed Book Heaven's best gift to fallen 
 man they know not God. They are ignorant of his 
 existence, character and will. They are ignorant of 
 the Savior and of his redeeming work. They are 
 ignorant of the Holy Spirit, and of his enlightening, 
 quickening, converting, sanctifying, comforting and 
 saving influences. They are ignorant of the immor- 
 tality of the soul, and of their future and eternal destiny. 
 They do not even certainly know whether they shall 
 have an existence beyond the grave. And oh, how 
 dark the prospect of the poor heathen for another world ! 
 On this subject Mr. Schneider has written with much 
 clearness and effect, and I beg the reader to consider 
 well what is said in the Essay, concerning the prospects 
 of the Pagan nations. What they now are, they will 
 remain, unless the Church carries to them the Gospel 
 and lifts up in their midst the banner of the cross. Let 
 her give them the Missionary and the Bible, and light 
 from Heaven will soon break in upon their souls, and 
 the clouds of darkness and death will speedily disappear. 
 Oh, that the Sun of righteousness would soon shine 
 upon the long, dark night of heathenism, and cause tho 
 thick clouds of worse than Egyptian darkness to vanish 
 forever ! 
 
 These six hundred and twenty millions of our fellow 
 men are in a most debased and polluted state. They 
 are idolaters, given up to work all manner of unclean- 
 3
 
 ness with greediness. They change the ' glwy of the 
 incorruptible God into an image made like to corruptible 
 man, and to birds, and four-footed beasts, and creeping 
 things, and even dishonor their own bodies between 
 
 O ' 
 
 themselves, being given up to vile affections. They do 
 those things which are not convenient, and plunge into 
 all manner of irregularities. "The idolatrous -system 
 of most heathen nations necessarily produces all kinds 
 of impurity. How can it be otherwise, when the 
 highest objects of their worship are adulterers, fornica- 
 tors and prostitutes of the most infamous kind." To 
 Jearn something of heathen corruptions and abomina- 
 tions, we need but read the first Chapter of St. Paul's 
 Epistle to the Romans, and yet Christians, who have 
 travelled through Pagan countries, inform us, that dark 
 and awful as this description is, it nevertheless falls far 
 short of the reality. But send these poor, polluted 
 creatures the Gospel, by which they will become enlight- 
 ened, and they will mortify their members which are 
 upon the earth, and in the blood of the Lamb and 
 through the Spirit's influence, they will be washed from 
 their uncleanness and made meet to serve and enjoy the 
 true and living God. Such were the effects produced 
 by a preached Gospel in the Apostolic day, and such 
 are still the effects wherever the Savior becomes known. 
 The preaching of the cross proves the power of Go<J 
 unto the salvation of those even who are most sinful 
 and debased. 
 
 The Heathen are UNFEELING and CKUKL, as well as 
 ignorant and polluted. To establish the truth of this 
 proposition, I need but u;>.'iin lefei the reader tu the fii'ot 
 Chapter of Romans, and to the testimony of those who 
 have travelled or lived for year, in Pj<?an land
 
 INTRODUCTION. XXV11 
 
 who arc therefore properly qualified to communicate 
 correct information on the subject of heathen cruelties. 
 From Mr. BuchanarCs Travels, and reports of Missiona- 
 ries in foreign lands, much interesting information can 
 be gained, touching the present awful state of the heathen 
 world. That Pagans are inhuman, past feeling, and 
 dreadfully cruel in their conduct, will appear from the 
 following statements statements made by those who 
 were eye witnesses to the horrid scenes described. 
 
 At the town of Juggernaut, in Northern India, during 
 the celebration of their annual festivals, great numbers 
 of Hindoo pilgrims arc sacrificed. As the stupendous 
 fabric on which the god of wood is placed, moves 
 along, one, and another, and another, throw themselves 
 beneath its wheels, and are instantly crushed to death. 
 Juggernaut is said to smile when the libation of blood 
 is made. When a pilgrim announces his intention of 
 sacrificing himself to please and honor his god, the mul- 
 titude open the way, and send forth a voice like a great 
 thunder. They raise a deafening shout of joy to the 
 god, and when the mighty wheels have passed over the 
 body of the victim, they throw pieces of money on it 
 in approbation of the deed. These solemnities, horrid 
 as they arc, continue for many days. Such, in part, is 
 the worship of the Brahmins of Hindostan, in its subli- 
 mest degree. 
 
 Near the town of Juggernaut is the place of skulls, 
 where the numberless dead are thrown ; and some, too, 
 are carried there to die, and to be devoured by dogs and 
 vultures. Around this place of death, distressing scenes 
 may always be witnessed. An affecting incident, stated 
 by H Christian traveller, I will here relate. As he drew 
 near to this place of skullt one morning, lie beheld a
 
 XXVIII INTRODUCTION. 
 
 poor woman dead, or nearly dead, and her two children 
 by her, looking at the dogs and vultures which were 
 near. The people passed by without noticing them. 
 The gentleman asked them where was Iheir home. 
 They replied they had no home but where their mother 
 was. And she, poor woman, was lying before them in 
 the last agonies of death, surrounded by skulls and 
 beasts of prey. Oh ! there is no pity at Juggernaut, no 
 mercy, no tenderness of heart in those who worship in 
 this valley of death, which may be most fitly compared 
 to the valley of Hinnom. Oh Thou who hast promised 
 that the fulness of the Gentiles shall be brought in, and 
 that the dark and cruel places of the earth shall be 
 visited with thy great salvation, have mercy on the un- 
 feeling millions of India, and soon supply them with the 
 tender and blessed Gospel of thy dear Son, 
 
 There is another rite of Hindoo superstition which I 
 will notice in this place ; I mean the female sacrifice. 
 Some years since the number of women who were 
 burned alive on the funeral pile of their husbands, within 
 thirty miles round Calcutta, in the space of six months, 
 was one hundred and sixteen. According to another 
 account which I have seen, the number of women sac- 
 rificed in this way during onfi year, within thirty miles 
 round Calcutta, was two hundred and seventy-six. This 
 will give the reader some idea of the number of those 
 who perish annually in this most shocking manner in 
 India. And that some idea may be formed of the atlro- 
 cious circumstances which sometimes attend these sacri- 
 fices, I will state what passed under the eye of a dis- 
 tinguished Christian traveller, whilst in India some 
 years since. A Koolin Brahrnin, who lived about three 
 miles from Calcutta, died at the advanced age of ninety-
 
 INTRODUCTION. XXIX 
 
 two. He had twelve wives,* and three of them were 
 burned alive with his dead body. Of these three, one 
 was a venerable lady, having white locks, who had been 
 long known, in the neighborfiood. Not being able to 
 walk, she was carried in a palanquin to the place of 
 burning, and was there placed by the Brahmins on the 
 funeral pile. The two other ladies were younger ; one 
 of them of a very pleasing and interesting countenance. 
 The old lady was placed on one side of the dead hus- 
 band, and the other two wives laid themselves down on 
 the other side ; and then an old Brahmin, the eldest son 
 of the deceased, applied his torch to the pile with un- 
 averted face. The pile suddenly blazed, for it was cov- 
 ered with combustibles, and this human sacrifice was 
 completed amidst the din of drums and cymbals, and 
 the shouts of Brahmins. 
 
 The following dreadful account of heathen cruelty I 
 found in a religious newspaper not long since. The 
 Rev. Richard Knill, a zealous Agent of the London 
 Missionary Society, at a meeting at Leeds, some time 
 ago, gave a thrilling and startling account of a super- 
 stition which hns lately been discovered to prevail in a 
 part of the Madras Presidency, India, where the farmers 
 are in the habit of fattening and killing boys, and eating 
 their flesh from the bones whilst they are yet alive, and 
 sending a piece of their flesh to each of their fields or 
 plantations, that the blood may be squeezed out of it on 
 ihesoil, before the child dies this being done with the 
 view of making the soil more fertile. Twenty-five boys, 
 amongst the finest that could be found, were discovered 
 
 *A Koolin Brahmin is allowed to have as many wives as 
 he pleases, on account of his supposed purity. Some have 
 over a hundred.
 
 XXX INTRODUCTION. 
 
 by the British soldiery in one place, under the care of 
 the priests, fattening for slaughter ; and in another place 
 fifteen were found. They were, of course, rescued, 
 and put under the care of the Collector, and it was 
 believed the missionaries would take charge of the poor 
 children, and bring them up in the Christian religion. 
 
 Other shocking enormities nnd dreadful cruelties prac- 
 ticed in India and other parts of the heathen world 
 might here be noticed ; such as mothers strangling or 
 drowning their own offspring; patents selling, for the 
 most trifling sum, their own children to the slave traders 
 of distant lands, and men eating and devouring each 
 other like ferocious beasts, but we forbear. For our 
 purpose, sufficient has been said to show that the dark 
 places of the earth are full of the habitations of 
 cruelty, and that man without the Gospel is almost sunk 
 to a level with the brute creation. Nothing but the 
 Gospel can dissipate this worse than Egyptian darkness, 
 and change this terrible ferocity and cruelty into the 
 mildness and gentleness of the lamb. Oh God ! have 
 mercy, and delay not in shedding abroad upon the 
 nations sitting in the region and shadow of death, the 
 light, and beauty, and glory of thy blessed word. Suf- 
 fer not, we beseech Thee, so many millions of our 
 iellow men to die every year without even the knowl- 
 edge of the Savior's name. Crown with great success 
 the efforts thy people are making to enlighten, convert, 
 and save the world. 
 
 Now, if what I have just stated in regard to the 
 moral condition o-f more than six hundred millions of 
 the human race, be correct, and I presume that no one 
 will question its correctness, then it must be apparent 
 to every one who reads these pages, that it is the solemn
 
 iMTtOIVCHTION. . XXXI 
 
 luty of those who enjoy the illumination and blessings 
 of the Gospel, to send Diblcs and Missionaries to every 
 part of the heathen world. Some twenty millions go 
 down to their graves every year in the. awful state of 
 ignorance and wretchedness just described. And the 
 Church, oh yes, the Church has slept, and while she 
 slept, unnumbered myriads passed away from the 
 theatre of life, to stand before God in judgment. This 
 is a solemn truth and one which Christ's professing 
 people every where should lay deeply to heart. It is 
 time they bestir themselves, and engage in the missiona- 
 ry work in good earnest, carrying it on vigorously until 
 (ho ushering in of the millenial day. This is their duty, 
 find they should know and feel it to be such- 
 
 The obligation of the Church, iu her missionary capa- 
 city, will also appear by taking into consideration the 
 small number of those who are in any w&y engaged m 
 evangelizing the heathen. " The harvest is truly great, 
 but the laborers are few." 
 
 If you take the map of the world aad spread it oul 
 before you, you will observe that there are but two 
 principal points of light, the United States in one hemis- 
 phere, and G<reat Britain, with a few neighboring 
 countries, in the other. The other portions of the earth 
 are either measurably or entirely dark; some of them 
 indeed are covered with the .blackness of moral dark- 
 ness. And of the two hundred and thirty millions who 
 live in nominally Christian countries, it is believed that 
 not more than four millions, connected with the evangeli- 
 cal Churches, are favorable to the work ; and those who, 
 by pecuniary contributions and other actual efforts, are 
 realy cfijraged JD the work, fall below that
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 And here let mo direct the attention of the reader for 
 a moment to. the different missionary fields, to their 
 population, and to the number of missionaries laboring 
 in them. For the statistical information I am about to 
 communicate, I am chiefly indebted to various missionary 
 publications. I have been at great pains to collect the 
 latest and most correct statistical information, with the 
 hope that it might inierest and benefit the reader of these 
 pages. It is surely of some importance, in order to a 
 ri'^ht comprehension of the subject, to have a general 
 view at least, of the whole missionary work. By such a 
 view the Church will see more clearly, I trust, the neces- 
 sity of more vigorous and persevering effort in sending 
 the Gospel to the heathen. 
 
 Fields of tabor. Population. Missionaries. 
 
 West Africa, ^ 46 
 
 South Africa, 141 
 
 ,-, t Ar . 110,000,000 
 
 East Africa, 3 
 
 African Islands, J 2192 
 
 Countries near > 
 , ,, ,:. 60,000,000 50 50 
 
 the Mediterranean, $ 
 
 Western India, \ 30 
 
 Southern India, 120,000,000 85 
 
 Northern India, J 105220 
 
 Ceylon, 1,500,000 40 
 
 Siberia, 3,500,000 5 
 
 Burmah, 12,000,000 20 
 
 Siarn, 2,000,000 7 
 
 Malayan Peninsula, 6 
 
 China,* 150,000,000 20 98 
 
 Carried forward, 560 
 
 * According to the Chinese own statistics, their population 
 is not less than three hundred and sixty millions. Some
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 XXXIII 
 
 Indian Archipelago, > 
 Australia, 5 
 
 Southern Pacific, 
 Northern Pacific, 
 West Indies, 
 North Amer. Indians, 
 Greenland, 
 Labrador, 
 South America, 
 
 Population. 
 
 Missionaries. 
 
 .ight forward, 
 
 StfO 
 
 
 10 
 
 25,000,000 
 
 20 30 
 
 
 AK 
 
 200,000 
 
 *v 
 
 55100 
 
 3,000,000 
 
 270 
 
 2,000,000 
 
 50 
 
 8,000 
 
 22 
 
 _ , 
 
 25 
 
 13,000.000 
 
 15382 
 
 1072 
 
 From this statement, we learn that there is one Chris- 
 tian teacher to about six hundred thousand heathen, 
 which is about equal to the supply the United States 
 would have, if provided with thirty ministers of the 
 
 Gospel. 
 
 In looking at the unevangelized part of the human 
 family in larger masses, it will be seen that Europe has 
 20 Missionaries; Continental Asia 308; Ceylon, Indian 
 Archipelago and Australia 70 ; Polynesia or the Pacific 
 Islands 100 ; Africa and African Islands J. 92 ; America, 
 including the West Indies, Greenland and Labrador 
 382 in all 1072. At this time, there may be eleven 
 hundred ordained Missionaries in the Foreign field ; but 
 
 C hristian travellers and writers have fixed it at three hundred 
 millions, and others again at one hundred and fifty 
 millions. This is the lowest estimate I have ever seen of 
 the population of China; and to this immense number of 
 souls there are but twenty missionaries, which is about equal 
 to the supply the United States would have, if provided 
 with two ministers of the Gospel.
 
 XXXIV INTRODUCTION "% 
 
 Jiow inadequate is this number to supply more than sjx 
 hundred millions of souls with a preached Gospel ! 
 This great moral harvest is ripe and ready for the sickle, 
 hut how few the laborers to gather it in ! And in view 
 of these plain and striking facts, is it not clearly mani- 
 fest that the Church should at once awake to a proper 
 sense of her high obligation to Christ, and send Bibles 
 and Missionaries to the many millions of heathen who 
 are perishing for lack of knowledge? 
 
 'It may be shown, too, that the Redeomor.'s friends 
 should feel constrained to be actively and perseveringly 
 engaged in the missionary work, and that they have 
 great encouragement to be thus engaged, from the fact 
 that a good beginning has already been made that a 
 foundation, firm as the Rock of Ages, and broad as 
 seas and earth, has been laid ; and that the Savior 
 stands pledged to be with his Church, in her missiona- 
 ry capacity especially, even unto the end of the world. 
 To build on this broad and deep foundation should now 
 be the great desire of God's people in every place and 
 of every name. 
 
 It has not been long since the business of Foreign 
 Missions was entered upon by Protestants, systemati- 
 cally, and with the extended views and fixed plans 
 which characterize the purpose of Christians in our 
 day. But what countries and denominations are most 
 active in this noble enterprize, and what are they doing 
 to hasten the fulfilment of those prophecies to which 
 the attention of the reader has been called in these 
 pages ? Let the following statistics give the answer. 
 
 The tables here given contain a synoptical view of 
 the missions -sustained bv different denominations of
 
 INTRODUCTION XXXV 
 
 Christians, both in Europe and in this country. They 
 have been prepared with care, and may be regarded, in 
 the main, as a reasonable approximation to the truth. 
 Entire accuracy, for the present at least, is impracti- 
 cable. 
 
 In explanation of the Tables, it should be borne in 
 mind that only ministers of the Gospel are called mis- 
 sionaries; physicians, catechists, teachers, &c., are 
 classed as assistant missionaries. Females, whether 
 married or unmarried, are. not included in the enumera- 
 tion. 
 
 EUROPEAN MISSIONS. 
 
 The following table exhibits a general view of the 
 missions sustained by different Protestant denominations 
 in Europe. It will be seen, that the missions of the 
 United Brethren, or Moravians, in Greenland and La- 
 brador, and among the North American Indians, are 
 omitted in the first table. According to a synopsis 
 lately published in the United Brethren's Missionary 
 Intelligencer, they had 4 stations in Greenland, 4 in 
 Labrador, and 3 in North America. Several small 
 German Missions are also omitted, amounting in all to 
 some 6 stations and 10 Missionaries. The Society for 
 the propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, has 
 40 Missionaries in the West Indies, 50 in New South 
 Wales, 6 in New Zealand, and 4 at the Cape of Good 
 Hope. Some of these, however, ought to be put down, 
 perhaps, as Colonial Missionaries, like the large num- 
 ber of ministers sustained, in whole or in part, by this 
 Society iu British North America.
 
 XXXVI 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Names of Countries and Societies* 
 
 Stations. 
 
 Missionaries. 
 
 
 1 
 
 a 
 
 b. 
 
 ir 
 
 104 
 
 4 
 16 
 
 * 
 
 2 
 35 
 
 * 
 
 'l 
 
 2 
 10 
 
 2 
 
 10 
 
 86 
 
 645 
 
 122 
 314 
 
 20 
 
 * 
 
 9 
 321 
 
 1 
 
 Communicants 
 
 f. 
 
 1 
 2 
 
 7,300 
 
 1,248 
 2,655 
 6,700 
 
 * 
 
 105 
 5,475 
 
 2,104 
 
 70 
 1,000 
 
 * 
 
 2,644 
 3,331 
 
 804 
 
 2,612 
 
 12,687 
 
 * 
 
 6,903 
 6,186 
 1,072 
 1,050 
 
 118 
 
 16,246 
 7,806 
 11,171 
 
 762 
 
 West Indies, 
 
 no 
 so 
 
 33 
 
 3 
 
 14 
 1 
 
 J] 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 8 
 
 27 
 30 
 10 
 
 1 
 
 3 
 1 
 
 57 
 
 a 
 
 42 
 29 
 
 20 
 21 
 5 
 
 7 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 S 
 
 19 
 45 
 25 
 
 6 
 
 38 
 
 21 
 87 
 J14 
 
 5 
 12 
 
 3 
 
 re 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 Id 
 
 g 
 
 40 
 33 
 
 2'.', 
 
 2 
 
 6 
 1 
 
 8 
 6? 
 
 40 
 50 
 IS 
 13 
 17 
 5 
 
 2 
 
 8 
 
 12 
 39 
 
 29 
 
 3 
 
 7 
 M 
 
 S 
 * 
 
 4 
 
 1 
 7 
 
 1 
 
 15 
 10 
 4 
 13 
 
 4 
 
 22 
 5 
 
 4 
 
 119 
 
 34,806 
 533 
 3,775 
 54,661 
 13,877 
 
 115 
 1,275 
 
 3,594 
 
 65 
 230 
 
 * 
 
 2,120 
 2,499 
 
 * 
 
 1,350 
 
 2,234 
 * 
 544 
 1,303 
 
 * 
 
 41 
 
 1,822 
 3,696 
 11,076 
 
 451 
 
 
 
 
 
 West Africa. 
 
 
 
 
 East Africa. 
 Church Missionary Society, 
 
 South Africa. 
 
 
 
 
 
 United Brethren 
 
 African Islands. 
 
 Countries near the Mediterranean. 
 
 
 India and Ceylon. 
 
 
 Church Missionary Society, 
 
 
 
 
 Free Church of Scotland 
 
 
 
 Farther India. 
 
 
 Polynesia. 
 Church Missionary Society, 
 
 
 
 American Indians. 
 
 
 65;) 
 
 774 
 
 1,763139,97499,297 
 
 Returns not giren or imperfect.
 
 INXKODUCTIOJV. XXXVII 
 
 The foregoing table shows the fields of labor oc- 
 cupied by the various Missionary Societies of Europe, 
 with the exception of a few small Moravian and Ger- 
 man Missionaries, and those of the Society for the Pro- 
 pagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts, in New South 
 Wales and at the Cape of Good Hope. It will be ob- 
 served, that by far the greater part of what is done in 
 Europe for Foreign Missions, is done by the Christians 
 of Great Britain. 
 
 In the following table, which contains a clear, 
 and as precise a statement as possible, of the opera- 
 tions and success of each one of the European Mis- 
 sionary Societies among the heathen, from the date 
 of their organization to the present time, I have included 
 the few Missions omitted in the first table, so as to 
 make the general estimate as correct as possible. It 
 can be perceived, at a glance, what the respective Socie- 
 ties in Europe have done, and are now doing, for the 
 heathen.
 
 XXXV111 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 . 
 
 -. 
 
 ^ 
 
 gl 
 
 
 
 r. 
 
 a 
 
 Si 
 
 V. 
 
 ii 
 
 
 
 ~ 
 
 
 o 
 
 B 
 
 | 
 
 g 
 
 e 
 
 3 
 
 S^ 
 
 Societies. 
 
 i 
 
 '- 
 * 
 
 B 
 
 h 
 
 Et, 
 
 3 
 
 B" 
 
 
 s 
 
 
 3. 
 
 J 
 
 2. 
 
 B 
 
 ? 
 
 
 5 
 
 
 -., 
 
 
 
 % 
 
 to 
 
 
 
 R. 
 
 
 
 ?* 
 
 ! 
 
 
 
 
 1715 
 
 138 
 
 IC4 
 
 ag 
 
 332 
 
 8 176 
 
 20 r KX) 
 
 
 17!)i! 
 
 Mi 
 
 81 
 
 
 193 
 
 36,237 
 
 
 
 180*1 
 
 
 I I'p 
 
 '('I 
 
 1 000 
 
 6 351 
 
 j^'ooo 
 
 Wesleyan Methodist Miss'ry Society, 
 
 If 17 
 
 1 12 
 
 L82 
 
 13 
 
 314 
 
 70,555 
 
 VJ.IQ'J 
 
 tUnited Brethren or Moravians, 
 
 1732 
 
 ;'} 1 
 
 l-lli 
 
 ^__ 
 
 
 
 17.K/7 
 
 
 
 
 IHld 
 
 g 
 
 B 
 
 
 
 13 
 
 , , 
 
 , 
 
 Gospol Propagation Society, 
 
 1G47 
 
 HI 
 
 6 
 
 inn 
 13 
 
 
 
 300 
 
 " 
 
 r.'ooo 
 
 Free Church of Scotland Mission^,. . 
 
 
 1700 
 
 7 
 
 g 
 
 1 
 
 10 
 
 _ _ . 
 
 
 
 
 
 r-'H 
 
 
 9 
 
 
 1 07 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 183 
 
 g 
 
 111 
 
 1 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1,973 
 
 
 
 
 (V-2 
 
 HI!) 
 
 125 
 
 139,390 
 
 100,480 
 
 tFrom a table of the Moravian Missions, which I have 
 just seen, it would appear that they have at this time about 
 70 foreign stations, 300 Missionaries and teachers, (includ- 
 ing females,) upwards of 55,000 "converts," and about 
 22,000 communicants. The number of communicants may 
 be distributed as follows : In the Danish West India Islands 
 4,500; in the British West India Islands 12,500 ; in Suri- 
 nam 1,500; South Africa 1,650; in Greenland .1,000; in 
 Labrador 600; among the Cherokee and Delaware In- 
 dians 150. 
 
 'The German Societies have doubtless a much greater num- 
 ber of Missionaries in their employ in the foreign field than 
 is here given; but it is impossible to ascertain, at this time, 
 the precise number. Besides, it should be recollected that 
 some of the English Societies have in their employ a large 
 number of distinguished German Missionaries.
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 XXXIX 
 
 * AMERICAN MISSIONS. 
 
 . The following table presents a comprehensive view of 
 of the various Missions sustained by the Churches in 
 the United States. 
 
 Nuinc.s of Coun- 
 tries & Societies. 
 
 Oa 
 
 g> 
 
 ~' 
 
 
 Missionaries. 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 -,,' 
 
 | 
 
 ~. 
 
 U 
 
 51 
 
 a 
 
 1. 
 
 | 
 
 Scholars, 
 
 Locutions. 
 
 Indian Tribes. 
 Am. Board F. Mis-* 
 Baptist Board 
 
 27 
 H 
 J 
 3 
 
 5 
 9 
 
 a 
 
 3 
 <J 
 
 a 
 
 3 
 8 
 21 
 
 2 
 
 20 
 4 
 5 
 
 19 
 
 V 
 
 I 
 
 IV J 
 
 2\ 
 10 
 
 4 
 15 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 j 
 
 35 
 
 2 
 o 
 
 17 
 16 
 
 1 
 
 3 
 
 27 
 5 
 17 
 
 1 
 J 
 
 25 
 
 li 
 J 
 
 2t,4 
 
 11 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 2 
 1 
 
 J 
 
 ] 
 
 2 
 8 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 1 
 3 
 
 11 
 (0 
 
 4 
 7 
 
 1 
 5 
 
 :u 
 l 
 
 2 
 53 
 
 as 
 e 
 s 
 
 93 
 
 2:1 
 
 76C 
 1.454 
 98 
 20 
 4,341 
 
 2f 
 32 
 
 2,397 
 
 431 
 30 
 
 23,804 
 696 
 
 38,065 
 
 824 
 100 
 
 100 
 
 60 
 90 
 157 
 100 
 
 000 
 
 1,351 
 
 on 
 
 500 
 300 
 
 8,673 
 100 
 600 
 
 23,000 
 3C.915 
 
 Choct.,Oropon, Sioux;&c. 
 Sliawnccs,Ch(jrok.,Choct. 
 Oncidas. 
 lowas, Creeks, Ottawas. 
 ( Oregon, Choctawe. 
 / Cherokees, &c. 
 Zulus in S, A., W. Africa. 
 Bassas. 
 Cape Talmas. &. vicinity. 
 Kroos, Monrovia, Sinoe. 
 Liberia. 
 
 j (the Nestonans. 
 ( Greece, Turkey, Syria, 
 Greece. 
 ( Greece, Constantino- 
 / plo, Mesopotamia. 
 | Siam, China, Borneo, 
 / Singapore. ' 
 ( Arrakan, Burmali, 
 / Siam, China. 
 China. 
 Siam, China. 
 
 Wcst&S. India, Ceylon. 
 Assam, The Tcloogoo.-. 
 Upper India. 
 Onssa. 
 Teloogoos. 
 
 Sandwich Islands. 
 France, Germany, &c. 
 Buenos Ayres. 
 
 Episcopal Board,. . . 
 
 Methodist Mis.So'ty, 
 Africa. 
 Am. Board For. Mis. 
 Baptist, 
 
 
 
 Methodist 
 
 Countries nci-r the 
 Mediterranean, 
 American Board,... 
 
 
 Farther India. 
 American Board,. . . 
 
 Baptist 
 
 
 
 India. 
 American Bo^rd,. . . 
 
 
 Fro Will Baptist,. . 
 
 Polynesia Sandwich 
 Islands. 
 American Board,. . 
 I'.Hrnpc. 
 Baptist B'dof F. M ., 
 South .dincrica. 
 Mctliodut Mis.So'ty, 
 
 'This Hoard transacts the Foreign Missionary business of 
 the Congregational, Dutch Keformed, and German Reformed 
 Churcliej; and of a portion of the Presbyterian Church
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The following exhibit will show what the Missionary 
 Societies in the United States are doing, respectively, 
 for the cause of Foreign Missions. 
 
 Methodist Episcopal Board of F. M. 
 Lutheran For. Missionary Board 
 
 European Missions, 
 
 170.243 136,205 
 
 From the above statistics of both the American and 
 European Foreign Missionary Societies, we learn, that 
 there are 854 stations; 11 13 ordained Missionaries; 
 189 Assistant Missionaries ; 2209 native helpers ; 
 179,243 communicants, and 136,295 children connec- 
 ted with the Schools. It will be observed that no re- 
 turns have been given of the number of communicants 
 and scholars under the care of some of the most flour- 
 ishing societies, as the "Society for the Propagation of 
 the Gospel in Foreign Parts," and we may, therefore, 
 conclude,, in view of all the circumstances of the case, 
 that the actual number, both of communicants and 
 scholars, far exceeds the estimate here given. I have 
 no doubt, from the various sources o! information to 
 which I have had access in making up these statistics, 
 that a much more enlarged view of Protestant Missiona- 
 ry operations throughout the heathen world, might he 
 justly and safely entertained. I am quite sure that if 
 would be safe to say, that twelve millions of copies of
 
 INTRODUCTION. XL! 
 
 the Holy Scriptures have been distributed through the 
 world, in 100 languages and dialects, by the instrumen- 
 tality of about 5000 organized Societies that 50 Mis- 
 sionary presses have been established -that 50 Mission- 
 ary colleges, for the instruction of native preachers and 
 teachers, have been put into operation that 1100 or- 
 dained Missionaries, aided by about 4,500 assistants, 
 are operating throughout the woild, at more than 000 
 foreign stations, that there are 300,000 children in the 
 Missionary schools, that 200,000 persons converted 
 from Paganism, are now merrrbers of the Christian 
 Ctiurches that more than 6000 persons are annually 
 converted to the service of the living God that 500,000 
 heathen have renounced idolatry, and that in ten years 
 the Gospel has been preached, at the various missions, 
 to not less than five millions of adult persons. 
 
 Such, reader, is the foundation of the missionary en- 
 terprize such the wonderful results of the operations 
 of the Evangelical Church in the heathen world., -Truly 
 a prosperous beginning has been made, and the constant 
 watchword of the Church should now be omeard, ON- 
 WARD. The object to be attained in the Master's name, 
 by means of faith, prayer, the circulation of the Scrip- 
 tures, the preaching of the Gospel, and continued and 
 persevering effort, should be nothing less than the con- 
 version "of the entire world to God. This the true 
 Evangelical Church should understand to be her duty 
 and her glory. Yes, her glory, as well as her duty. 
 It is when she is suitably engaged in missionating among 
 the poor, blind, debased, wretched heathen, that she 
 most exhibits the spirit of Christ and his apostles, and 
 appears most interesting and lovely. Then it is that 
 4
 
 \LH INTRODUCTION. 
 
 she looks fair as Uie moon, glorious as the sun, and 
 beautiful as an army with banners. 
 
 As Christians, we should feel thankful and happy (hat 
 we belong to the present age, an age that has'been 
 properly styled an age of missions. The German Re- 
 formed Church, since 1838, has been engaged to some 
 extent in the foreign missionary work ; and this to us, 
 as a Church, is a matter of deep and pleasing interest. 
 It was in the fall of that year, during the meeting of her 
 Synod in the city of Lancaster, that a Foreign Missiona- 
 ry Society was organized, and that we resolved to co- 
 operate with the American Board of Commissioners for 
 Foreign Missions, in evangelizing the heathen. Then 
 it was that we made systematic arrangements to engage 
 in the work of Foreign Missions, and took our place, as 
 a Church, at the side of sister Churches, in efforts to 
 send the Gospel to all the world. That was indeed an 
 auspicious era in the history of the Reformed Church, 
 which I trust her sons and her daughters 
 o see, and seeing it rejoiced. For the last sev- 
 eral years, the interesting and prosperous mission at 
 Broosa, has received the support of our Church, and the 
 regret is, that it has been so far below what it ought to 
 have been. It is to be hoped, however, that for the fu- 
 ture, greater efforts will be made by the Church to sus- 
 tain and encourage our zealous, devoted and successful 
 mission family, located at the very seat of the Mohamme- 
 dan power and influence, in Asia Minor. They are 
 eminently worthy of our greatest confidence and effi- 
 cient support. 
 
 How very great are the encouragements to the per* 
 severing and untiring prosecution of the missionary en-
 
 INTRODUCTION, xmr 
 
 terprize ? The Master has promised to be with his 
 Church always, even unto the end of the world. He has 
 promised, too, that the Gentiles shall come to her light, 
 and kings to the brightness of her rising that she shall 
 be exalted above the hills, and be a blessing to all peo- 
 ple. The prophecies, respecting Christ and his king- 
 dom, are, as we have already seen, in a course of speedy 
 and glorious fulfilment, and soon they will all be fully 
 accomplished. Missionaries are going forth into every 
 clime ; the Bible is being translated into every language 
 under heaven, and great success attends the labors of 
 God's faithful and self-denying servants. The world, 
 the whole missionary field, is open to the Church, and 
 the Lord has greatly encouraged her to go forward and 
 take possession. And let it be remembered, that the 
 duty of sending the gospel to all the world, is enjoined 
 upon every disciple, upon every one who names the 
 name of Jesus and professes to be a Christian. God's 
 people of every land and of every branch of the true 
 Evangelical Church, must ever keep their eye on this 
 great duty. As they profess to love the cause of the 
 Redeemer, they must cherish the spirit of missions. This 
 is what every member of our Reformed Zion must do, 
 if we would all fed and act aiight. We should even be 
 willing and ready to make great personal sacrifices Jo 
 send the gospel to the destitute. Think of the sacrifi- 
 ce? made, and self-denial practised, on the part of 
 Schwartz, Gutzlaff, Rhenius, Schneider, and other dis- 
 tinguished and eminently useful German missionaries, 
 and then let each one of us enquire, "Lord what wilt 
 thou have me to do?" We can all do something, and 
 many in our Church can do much, to aid the good and 
 holy c^use of missions. At all times, and under all cir-
 
 \I,IV INTRODUCTroJJ. 
 
 cumstances, our contributions to, and our exertions in 
 this cause, should evince the sincerity of our daily pray- 
 er, "Lord, may thy kingdom come and thy will be doiie 
 on earth as it is done in heaven." 
 
 If Christians of every place and of every name would 
 cultivate the primitive spirit of missions, and pray, and 
 give, and labor as they ought, to extend the Redeemer's 
 kingdom in the world, and diffuse amongst all nations 
 the inestimable blessings of Christianity, the arm of the 
 Lord would soon be made bare in the salvation of all 
 people, and the shout go up to heaven, "The Lord God 
 omnipotent reigneth the kingdoms of this world have 
 become the kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ." 
 Then would the white man, and the red man, and the 
 black man men of all climes and colors, unite in as- 
 criptions of praise to Him who hath redeemed us to 
 God by his blood, and hath made us kings and priests 
 forever and ever. Hallelujah ! Jesus reigns, and shall 
 continue to reign until his kingdom stretches from shore 
 to shore, and the knowledge of his great salvation covers 
 the earth as the waters cover the sea. 
 
 EL1AS HEINER, 
 President of the Board of Foreign Missions of the 
 
 German Reformed Church. 
 Baltimore, Md., 7 
 March 4th, 1846, ->
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 XI.V 
 
 P, S. Since writing the foregoing, it has occurred 
 to me that it would be acceptable to the readers of this 
 yolume, to be furnished with a table embracing the 
 ministers and communicants in the principal evangelical 
 denominations in the United States. According to the 
 latest returns to which access could be obtained, the fol- 
 lowing statement may be relied upon as being in the 
 main correct : 
 
 Ministers. 
 
 Associated Calvinistic Baptists, 4,820 
 Free Will Baptists (and licentiates,) 930 
 Congregationalista, Orthodox, 1^200 
 
 Episcopalians, ------- 1,250 
 
 Episcopal Methodists, - - - - 4,000 
 
 Protestant Methodists, - - . - 425 
 Evangelical Lutherans, - - - - 400 
 
 German Reformed, ------ 210 
 
 Dutch Reformed, 280 
 
 Associate Presbyterians, - - - - 120 
 Reformed Presbyterians, - - - - 32 
 Associate Reformed, ----- 175 
 Cumberland Presbyterians, - - - 470 
 Presbyterians, Old School, - - 1,700 
 Presbyterians, New School, - - 1,550 
 
 Communicants. 
 
 580,000 
 53,500 
 
 165,000 
 
 85,000 
 
 1,100,000 
 
 52,000 
 
 145,000 
 85,000 
 36,000 
 17,000 
 5,500 
 28,000 
 55,000 
 
 168,000 
 
 135,000 
 
 Total, 
 
 17,562 2,710,000 
 
 ' A few of the smaller denominations, the Moravians, 
 etc. are not embraced in this enumeration. The re- 
 sult, therefore, is somewhat below the actual number. 
 It is probable that there are at this time about eighteen 
 thousand evangelical ministers in the United States and 
 about two million eight hundred thousand communicants 
 connected with their Churches.
 
 XI.YI INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The population of tho United States, in 1940, was 
 17,062,566 ; by adding the increase of six years, at 3 
 per cent the ratio from 1790 to 1840 we obtain for 
 the population of 1840, 20,475,078. Of this amount 
 6,000,000 should probably be considered as under ten 
 years of age. If we deduct this sum from the whole 
 population, we have 14,475,078 as the number of those 
 who are ten years old and upwards. Assuming then 
 the foregoing table to be correct, we have the following 
 results: 1. About one fifth of those persons who are 
 more than ten years old, are communicants in our evan- 
 gelical Churches. 2. Were these 18,000 ministers 
 equally distributed throughout the United States, we 
 should have one to every 1,137 souls. 
 
 Now let us contrast the state of our own country with 
 that of the unevangelized portions of the earth. The 
 whole number of missionaries in the world is about 
 1,100. This estimate will give us about one missiona- 
 ry for every 600,000 of the heathen, leaving none for 
 140,000,000 of Mohammedans, and none for those nomi- 
 nal Christians who have "another gospel." When will 
 the Church of Christ be able to look out upon the whole 
 earth, and say, "one evangelical minister has been given 
 to every 1,137 souls?" E. H.
 
 NOTES TO THE READER. 
 
 In the table of contents, there should be twenty eight let- 
 ters noted instead of twenty seven. Letter XXVII treating 
 of the " Various means for the diffusion of light and truth" 
 was omitted in the copy, and the omission was not discover- 
 ed by the printer in time to make the necessary correction. 
 
 On each of the pages 42 and 124 the reader will observe 
 a reference to a plate, which does not appear in the book. 
 It was intended originally to illustrate and embellish the 
 work with fifteen plates. The publisher, however, found it 
 necessary to omit three of them, and through unintentional 
 oversight the references to the plates on the pages referred 
 to were permitted to remain.
 
 PREFACE. 
 
 It may be well to remark, in this place, as is implied in 
 the First Letter of the Book, that these Letters are designed 
 for the German Reformed Church in America. As they take 
 a deep interestin the Mission established in Broosa, it is pre- 
 sumed that a series of Letters relating' to the same, may not 
 be uninteresting-. 
 
 The leisure hours of a missionary, and especially of a mis- 
 sionary mother, are like 
 
 "Angels' visits, few and far between." 
 
 This being the case with myself, it could not ho expected that 
 I should find much time to devote to friends at home. It may 
 even by some be considered a sacrilege, that I should attempt 
 to write any thing for the public eye. But conscientiously 
 endeavoring to omit no duties of higher importance for this 
 object, I have aimed "to gather up the fragments" (of time) 
 " that nothing be lost,"' and have succeeded in bringing these 
 letters to a close. 
 
 They include a less variety of subjects, and are less sys- 
 tematically arranged, as well as far more deficient in interest, 
 than I could desire. " But such as I have, give T to thee." 
 You will, therefore, kindly throwing the mantle of charity 
 over them all, please accept them as a small token of interest, 
 from one, who, though not of German extraction, still feels a 
 deep interestin "the weal and woe" of the German Reform- 
 ed Church in America. When the Nominal Christians are 
 mentioned, unless the Greeks are particularly spoken of, the 
 .Armenians arc invariably referred to. 
 2
 
 ll tho jii-iusfil ut these letters should be the nicaii^ of creat- 
 ing an interest in the minds of some in behalf of the cause of 
 missions generally, and of deepening- it with regard to this 
 station in particular, my heart's best desire will be accom- 
 plished, and the glory shall belaid at the feet of the dear 
 Redeemer. 
 
 IJlessed assurance this, that "a cup of cold water, given in 
 the name of a disciple, shall in no wise lose its reward." 
 
 E. C. A. SCHNEIDER.
 
 CONTENTS, 
 
 ESSAY. Prospects of the heathen, and our duty to them. 
 
 LETTER I. General description of Broosa its situation 
 size number of inhabitants buildings Mount Olympus. 
 
 LKTTER II. Abundance of cold waters mineral waters 
 description of some of the laths and analysis of their waters 
 climate of the city and vicinity prevalence of diseases ; 
 viz : intermittent fever, smallpox, plague quarantine. 
 
 LETTER III. Animals, wild and domestic vegetables 
 fruits wine rakee cultivation of mulberry tree manu- 
 facture of silk taxes prison. 
 
 LETTER IV._ Franks. 
 
 LETTER V. Mussulmans number of mosques mauso- 
 leums honacks nature of the worship in mosques -pre- 
 tense at working miracles ramazan beiram mcdrcssef/s 
 interior of a harem. 
 
 LETTER VI. Dervishes. 
 
 LETTER VII. Visit of the Sultan to Broosa. 
 
 LETTER VIII. Many things seen in this eastern country 
 indicating habits and tastes exactly the reverse of those in 
 the United Slates Contrarieties. 
 
 LETTER IX. Difference in the treatment of the sexes. 
 
 LETTER X. Ignorance of the nature of true religion exist- 
 ing in the minds of Armenians and Greeks. 
 
 LETTER XI. Armenian Catechism. 
 
 * 
 
 LETTER XII. Early engagements and marriages. 
 LETTER XIII. Baptisms. 
 
 LETTER XIV. Death funeral services and kindred sub- 
 jects.
 
 V CO.fTKNTS. 
 
 LETTER XV. Various superstitions. 
 
 LETTER XVI. Ecclesiastics. 
 
 LETTER XVII. The Sabbath-, 
 
 LETTER XVIII. Regard for the word of God. 
 
 LETTER XIX. Opposition to the spread of the truth. 
 
 LETTER XX. Praying for the dead prayers to the 
 
 saints the cross. 
 LETTER XXL Pictures. 
 
 L KTTE R XXII. Feasts fasts confession absolution. 
 LETTER XXIII. Services in the Armenian Church on 
 
 Christmas. 
 
 LETTER XXIV. Pilgrimages. 
 LETTER XXV. Legends. 
 
 LETTER XXVI. Miscellanies visit to an Armenian 
 family return of the same murder in a village visit 
 
 of B. C., and an account of his conversion happy death of 
 
 B. S. 
 
 LETTER XXVII. Concluding thoughts. 
 HYMN.
 
 E S 8 A Y , 
 
 Prospects of the Heathen, and our duty to them. 
 
 It is the acknowledged duty of the Church to 
 send the gospel to the heathen, and yet, the great 
 mass of the world's population are still ignorant of 
 the way of salvation by Christ. It is to be feared, 
 that many of his professed followers do not practi- 
 cally admit the solemn truth, that without the gos- 
 pel the heathen must inevitably perish. They can- 
 not think it reconcilable with the mercy of God. 
 Although they are unable to say how they can be 
 saved without a knowledge of him, "besides whom 
 there is none other name given under heaven* 
 whereby men may be saved ;" still, they imagine, 
 that, in the infinite mind of God, there must be such 
 a way. 
 
 This feeling is, probably, far more prevalent, and 
 exerts vastly more influence, than is supposed. 
 Though it may not be openly alleged, this is, 
 doubtless, the cause why many, who bear the Chris- 
 tian name, neither ofTer their prayers, nor contribute 
 of their substance, for the spread of the gospel in 
 heathen lands. 
 
 It becomes, then, an important question, wheth- 
 er the heathen are in a perishing condition, without 
 the gospel ? We propose to establish the affirma- 
 tive of this inquiry, both from Scripture and from 
 other considerations. And having proved this
 
 E s > A \- 
 
 point, some motives, to engage in the work of mis- 
 sions, will be presented. 
 
 In the Scriptural part of the argument, our proofs 
 will be chiefly drawn from Paul's reasoning in his 
 epistle to the Romans. And here it is important to 
 observe, that the same kind of argumentation, which 
 he employs in reference to the heathen of his time, 
 applies with ecpiial force to those of the present day. 
 Their character is precisely the same now ; and the 
 principles of God's moral government have not 
 changed. Therefore, if he proved the heathen of 
 his age guilty in the sight of God, and in need of 
 the gospel, so are they at the present time. With 
 these preliminary remarks we proceed to the dis- 
 cussion. 
 
 I. Without the gospel, the heat hen must perish. 
 
 1.) In Rom. 3 chap, and 9th verse, the apostle 
 says, "We have proved both Jews and Gentiles, 
 that they are all under sin." To be under sin, is 
 to be guilty of it, and exposed to the penalty, which 
 it deserves. Such is the moral government of God, 
 that whosoever commits sin must suffer its just ret- 
 ributions, unless he repents and takes refuge in an 
 atonement. "Cursed is every one that continued! 
 not in all things, written in the book of the law to do 
 them." "Sin is the transgression of the law." If, 
 therefore, the Gentile world, as well as all others, 
 are chargable with sin, they are under the curse of 
 this law, which is death. And the death here in- 
 tended must be that which is eternal ; for mere bodi-
 
 E s S A Y . 
 
 "m 
 
 iy dissolution, followed by eternal bliss, would be, 
 comparatively, no curse. 
 
 2.) In verse 1 9th of this same chapter, Paul says, 
 that // the irorhl is giti/ty before God." If all 
 the world are in this predicament, then the heathen 
 portion of it are included. And to be guilty before 
 God, is to be exposed to condemnation ; to be lia- 
 ble to punishment. 
 
 3.) In the 32nd verse of chapter 1st, Paul says, 
 that while they "know the judgment of God, that 
 they, who commit such things, arc worthy of death, 
 not only do the same", but have pleasure in them 
 that do them." In this passage the following things 
 are to be noticed ; viz : God's judgment is denoun- 
 ced against the various crimes mentioned in the 
 verses preceding ; .the heathen know that such is 
 the divine denunciation ; with this knowledge, they 
 actually commit these very crimes, and not only so, 
 but such is their corruption, that they take pleasure 
 in those who indulge in them. In view of these 
 things, did not the apostle mean tqpay, and does 
 not reason also make the same declaration, that they 
 "are worthy of death?" Painful as is the conclu- 
 sion, how can we escape from it ? 
 
 4.) In chap. 2 : 1 2th verse, of this same epistle, it 
 is said, "As many as have sinned without law shall 
 also perish without law," viz : those who have 
 sinned without the light of revelation, or the reveal- 
 ed law, shall perish. Here is a very plain and posi- 
 tive declaration, that those heathen without revela- 
 tion, who have sinned, must perish. Now, if all
 
 8 i: s s A r . 
 
 
 
 the heathen are actually sinners, as is undeniable ; 
 if they have sinned against the light which they en- 
 joy, then it is as plain as the Bible can make it, that 
 they will actually be lost. But that they are trans- 
 gressors is clear; for the whole tenor of the apostle's 
 reasoning, in the first part of the epistle to the Ro- 
 mans, proves them to "be under sin." He says, 
 "They are without excuse." "When they knew 
 God, they glorified him not as God." He enumer- 
 ates a long catalogue of crimes, of which they were 
 guilty, and which call down the judgment of God. 
 If it could be shown, that they universally, or gen- 
 erally even, improved the light which they enjoy, 
 then the argument derived from this passage would 
 fall to the ground. But as it is a fact undisputed 
 by all, that they commit numberless sins knowing- 
 ly, the conclusion is inevitable, that they perish. 
 This one plain text of Scripture is sufficient to over- 
 throw every argument to the contrary, however 
 much it may appear to magnify the mercy and 
 compassion oL God. No opinion, or theory, or 
 mode of reasoning, however specious it may seem, 
 must be allowed to set aside the word of God. 
 One "Thus saith the Lord," is of more force than 
 scores of mere human arguments. 
 
 5.) They siri against the light of nature and con- 
 science. Paul says, "The invisible things of God 
 from the creation of the world are clearly seen, 
 being understood by the things that are made, even 
 his eternal power and God-head" The Psalmist 
 says, "The heavens declare the glory of God, and
 
 E S S A T. 9 
 
 the firmament showeth his handy work. Day unto 
 day uttereth speech, and night unto night sheweth 
 knowledge. There is no speech nor language, 
 where their voice is not heard." These 'passages 
 clearly teach, that, in the works of nature, God has 
 revealed himself to man. The light ' which they 
 disclose is sufficient to teach them their obligations 
 to their Creator; so that, though they have not the 
 additional light of the gospel, they have a sufficient 
 degree, if they will but open their eyes to behold it, 
 to lead them to worship and love the true God. And 
 consequently, the apostle, after saying that the eter- 
 nal power and God-head of the Creator were dis- 
 played in creation, declares expressly, that they 
 "are without excuse." But most obviously, if they 
 are without excuse, they must have sufficient 
 knowledge, or they could not be guilty. Guilt 
 implies knowledge of obligation and law, which 
 have been neglected. 
 
 They sin against the light of God's goodness 
 as revealed in creation. Of his mercy there are 
 traces all over the globe. It is written in charac- 
 ters of light every where, and may be read even by 
 the darkest pagan mind. "He maketh his sun to rise 
 oil the evil and on the good, and sendeth his rain 
 on the just and on the unjust." Paul said to the 
 idolators of Lystra, "Nevertheless, he left not him- 
 self without witness, in that he did good and gave 
 us rain from heaven, and fruitful seasons, filling 
 our hearts with food and gladness." To the Athe- 
 nians, who were excessively devoted to idolatry,
 
 10 K s.s A V. 
 
 the same apostle declares, "That God is not wor- 
 shipped will men's hands as though he needed any 
 thing, seeing he giveth to all, life and breath, and all 
 things; and hath made of one blood all nations of 
 men, for to dwell oh all the face of the earth, and 
 hath determined (he times before appointed, and the 
 bounds of their habitation : That they should seek 
 the Lord,'" mark this, "that they should seek the 
 Lord, if haply they might feel after him and find 
 him." Here it is expressly asserted by an inspired 
 apostle, that the goodness of God, as displayed in 
 his providence, was designed to lead men to God. 
 He mentions it as an inducement to abandon their 
 idolatry. 
 
 The heathen, then, do not sin ignorantly. Though 
 their light is not the bright blaze kindled by the 
 gospel, it is yet sufficient to shew them the sin and 
 folly of superstition and idolatry. 
 
 Again, Paul says, that the heathen "are a law 
 unto themselves, which shew the work of the law 
 written in their hearts, their conscience also bear- 
 ing witness, and their thoughts the meanwhile ac- 
 cusing or else excusing one another." According 
 to this passage, the moral law is written in the 
 hearts of the heathen. They are not ignorant ef 
 the great distinction between right and wrong. 
 When they commit murder, theft, and licentious- 
 ness, and indulge in all the gross and corrupt feel- 
 ings of their hearts, they sin knowingly, and their 
 consciences condemn them. God has impressed on 
 every mornl nnd neoountnble brinar. this sense of
 
 '- 1 - 
 
 E K > A V . 11 
 
 right and wrong. Though degradation and sin of- 
 ten render it obtuse, they cannot destroy it. It ever 
 abides with them as a faithful monitor, to direct 
 their minds to the Great Author of their being. 
 
 Now, it is for sinning against this light of nature 
 and conscience, that the heathen will be condemned. 
 Not for rejecting and misimproving the light and 
 motives of the gospel, which they have never re- 
 ceived, but for disregarding that degree of light 
 which they do enjoy ; not for what they do not 
 know, but for what they do know but despise. This 
 is the ground of their condemnation. Why may 
 they not, and will they not be condemned as truly, 
 for misimproving the feeble motives to honor their 
 Creator, which bear upon them, as those who are 
 unaffected by the more powerful ones of the gospel 
 in Christian lands ? The principle in both cases is 
 the same. If we admit that a gospel hardened sin- 
 ner is justly condemned, because he has rejected the 
 offers of grace made to him, must we not admit, on 
 the same principle, that the less favored heathen, 
 who wholly disregards the dictates of nature and 
 conscience, must also be condemned ? On what 
 principle of justice can you make -a distinction in 
 favor of the latter ? True, his guilt and condemna- 
 tion will not be as great as those of the former, but 
 they will be just as real. The mistake of those, 
 who persuade themselves that the heathen may be 
 saved without the gospel, lies in their supposing 
 that they will be overwhelmed with all the con- 
 demnation, Consequent to a rejection of the gospel. 
 
 i
 
 12 ESSAY. 
 
 But they will be called to suffer only the conse- 
 quences of their actual guilt. 
 
 Our remarks, thus far, have all tended to shew 
 from the word of God, that the heathen are actually 
 guilty in his sight, they having violated the moral 
 law imprinted upon their hearts, and that according 
 to that law they must perish. Now, according to 
 the gospel system, there is only one way of satisfy- 
 ing the demands of this law ; viz : by an adequate 
 atonement. Either, all its precepts must be fully 
 obeyed, or an adequate expiation offered, which 
 will be accepted instead of the threatened punish- 
 ment. As the heathen have transgressed this law, 
 they are, of course, reduced to the necessity of tak- 
 ing refuge in an atonement. They must apply 
 for its benefit. The mere existence of one, while 
 they do not apply to it, can no more save them, than 
 it does those in gospel lands, who disregard it. To 
 say that they will be saved on the ground of 
 Christ's atonement, though they arc ignorant of it, 
 is an assertion altogether unsupported by Scrip- 
 ture ; while the whole tenor of the Bible is, that 
 "there is none other name given under heaven, 
 among men, whereby we can be saved." 
 
 The passage in Acts 10 : 35, "But in every na- 
 tion he that feareth God and worketh righteousness 
 is accepted of him," is often referred to for proof, 
 that the heathen may be saved without the- gospel. 
 This, as far as I know, is the only apparent evi- 
 dence from Scripture to support this sentiment. 
 But a moment's consideration of the whole narra-
 
 ESSAY. 13 
 
 live of Cornelius, as given in this chapter, not only 
 shews the utter groundlessness of the doctrine, but 
 is itself a strong argument in favor of our position. 
 True, Cornelius was a heathen by birth ; but by 
 his~residence in Judea he became acquainted with 
 the character of the true God by means of the Old 
 Testament Scriptures in the Greek language, as is 
 highly probable, and by his intercourse with the 
 Jews. So deep an impression did his knowfedge of 
 God make upon his heart, that it is said of him, 
 that he was a "devout man, and one that feared 
 God with all his house, and which gave much alms 
 to the people and prayed to God always/' Not 
 only was he a man of prayer and fasting, but he 
 taught his family also the fear of God. Observe, 
 this is not said of one residing in the heathenish 
 darkness of pagan Italy, but of one, who had 
 emerged from that darkness, and was enjoying the 
 light of revelation among the chosen people of God 
 in Canaan, and while he was residing in their 
 midst. In other words, his character for devout-, 
 ness and uprightness was formed, not under the 
 influence of paganism, but of the word of God. 
 Besides, even the degree of light and knowledge 
 which he had was not sufficient. But as there 
 was an evident preparation' on his part, to receive 
 Christ as his Redeemer, as Doddridge says, "the 
 passage proves that God would sooner send an an- 
 gel to direct pious and upright persons to a knowl- 
 edge of the gospel, than suffer them to perish by 
 ignorance of it; and by no means determines the 
 existence of such persons in every nation." 
 
 *
 
 11 ESSAf 
 
 And when Peter declares, that God is no respec- 
 ter of persons, etc., he, doubtless, means that God 
 is not as exclusive in conferring the blessings of 
 revelation as the Jews had supposed, who believed 
 that no nation besides their own was included 
 in the favor of God. They considered them all 
 as outcasts. But Peter, in view of the case of Cor- 
 nelius, asserts that such exclusive notions are 
 wrong, and that other people and nations would 
 also share in his mercy. Cornelius is supposed to 
 have been the first Gentile, who was admitted into 
 the Christian Church, without having been pre- 
 viously proselyted and circumcised. It was, there- 
 fore, altogether natural for Peter, at the commence- 
 ment of this new state of things, to make such a 
 remark. 
 
 In view of these arguments from Scripture, we 
 think the conclusion is inevitable, that while the 
 heathen are without the gospel, they are in a perish- 
 ing condition. So the apostles felt. Under this deep 
 impression, they dispersed into all lands to publish 
 the glad tidings of salvation. In this work they 
 sacrificed their case and comfort ; they submitted to 
 privations and hardships of every kind ; they were 
 persecuted, afflicted, tormented ; they were in perils 
 by land and by sea ; their lives were constantly in 
 danger, and in the prosecution of their labors,most of 
 them actually sacrificed their lives. But if the heath- 
 en could have been saved without the gospel, then all 
 this suffering was undergone to no p\irpose. And 
 Christ, in calling them to such hardships, could not
 
 E 5 S A V . lb 
 
 have been actuated by that teudei and ulfectionate 
 spirit, which he manifested in his last interview 
 with them just before his crucifixion. But the 
 apostles were not mistaken, and Christ did not call 
 them to so arduous a work, without an adequate 
 object. They were persuaded that the heathen 
 must perish, if they did not embrace the gospel, and 
 it was a deep and abiding conviction of this solemn 
 truth, which lead them cheerfully to sacrifice every 
 thing, for the purpose of conveying that gospel to 
 (hem. 
 
 Furthermore : the very command to publish the 
 gospel to every creature implies their absolute need 
 of it. What is il, and for whom is it designed ? It 
 is a system of mercy, intended for the deliverance 
 of such as are in a perishing condition. It presup- 
 poses, that all to whom it is to be proclaimed, are 
 in a hopeless state without it. Why send it to them, 
 if they are not in need of it ? What object is to be 
 gained, if they are sure of eternal bliss without it ? 
 Nay more, if this opinion is' correct, it would be 
 better not to fulfil this command : for it is morally 
 certain, that many of the heathen, after having re- 
 ceived the offers of salvation, will reject them and 
 perish, as multitudes in Christian lands do ; : where- 
 as, if without it they will be saved, none would be 
 exposed to the danger of perdition by rejecting it. 
 So that, not to execute the most solemn of Christ's 
 commands, would be an act of kindness to the 
 heathen. But who will venture to take such a posi- 
 Who will dare assume the responsibility of
 
 16 ESSAY. 
 
 saying, that disobedience to any of our Lord's in- 
 junctions is an exhibition of mercy on our part, and 
 that obedience, on the contrary, would manifest a 
 want of compassion ? 
 
 When the physician prescribes a remedy, it is for 
 one, who is sick, and when you seek medical aid, 
 it is when disease is preying upon your vitals. Now, 
 the gospel is a remedy. It is designed to heal the 
 spiritual maladies of men. It is the balm of Gilead. 
 And when Christ enjoins it upon his disciples to 
 carry this remedy into all the world, and to offer it 
 to every creature, it is most manifestly implied, that 
 all are infected with the disease, which it is adapted 
 to cure. 
 
 Finally : the character of the heathen proves 
 them to be in a perishing condition. What that 
 was in the day of the apostle Paul, he has told us 
 in the first part of his epistle to the Romans ; and 
 the same characteristics apply to all the unevangel- 
 ized nations of the present day. He represents 
 them as "doing those things which are not con- 
 venient; being filled with all unrighteousness, for- 
 nication, wickedness, covetousness, maliciousness ; 
 full of envy, murder, debate, deceit, malignity, 
 whisperers, backbiters, haters of God, despiteful, 
 proud, boasters, inventors of evil things, disobedient 
 to parents, without understanding, covenant-break- 
 ers, without natural affection, implacable, unmer- 
 ciful; who knowing the judgment of God, that 
 they Avhieh do such things are worthy of death, 
 not only do the same, but have pleasure in them that
 
 K SS A Y. 17 
 
 do them." Now, can persons of such a character 
 be fit for the pure and holy enjoyments of heaven? 
 Can those, who live in the indulgence of every 
 unholy passion and in the unrestrained commis- 
 sion of various sins, up to the hour of death, be 
 then suddenly transferred to heaven, whose chief 
 bliss consists in holiness ? There is a moral fit- 
 ness requisite to a participation in its blissful glories. 
 Heaven is not so much a place as a state. And 
 if a person in a Christian land, who leads a good, 
 moral life, but whose heart has not been changed, 
 cannot be admitted to heaven on the ground, that 
 the state of his moral feelings unfit him to be hap- 
 py there, how much more must a heathen, whose 
 only pleasure is to riot in sin and all manner of 
 evil, be wholly unfit for so holy a place. He pos- 
 sesses a moral incapacity for it. It is not so much 
 that God has interdicted heaven to them as that, 
 unless they are changed by the power and grace of 
 the gospel, there is an utter impossibility in the 
 way of their being admitted to heaven. In the na- 
 ture of things it is impracticable. And it is this 
 impracticability, which lies at the bottom of all such 
 Scripture declarations as the following; viz: "Be 
 not deceived ; neither fornicators, nor idolaters, not 
 effeminate, nor abusers of mankind with them- 
 selves, nor thieves, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor 
 extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God." 
 " Without holiness, no man shall see the Lord." 
 
 That the unevangelized have no conception of 
 this holiness, so indispensable to salvation, and are 
 
 3
 
 18 ESSAY. 
 
 utterly destitute of it, is an undisputefo.nd undenia- 
 ble fact. Wherever missionaries have gone, they 
 have not found the least traces of it. The experience 
 of all past ages, as well as the testimony of God's 
 word, unite in declaring, that it is a plant which. 
 grows only on evangelical soil. Naught but the 
 truths of the gospel, accompanied by the grace and 
 spirit of God, can produce it. If so, how can the 
 'heathen, as long as they are destitute of the gospel, 
 be saved ? 
 
 We arc constrained, therefore, painful us it is to 
 the benevolent heart, to admit, that so far as the 
 Bible gives us any light on the subject, the gospel 
 affords the only hope to the heathen. It is an as- 
 tonishing and moving fact, and one which makes a 
 powerful appeal to every Christian heart. In view 
 of it, we are prepared, 
 
 II. In the second place, to listen to some mo- 
 tives to send them the gospel. 
 
 1.) Ti id positive, and solemn command of Christ. 
 "Go ye into all the world and preach the gospel to 
 every creature" Nothing can be plainer than that 
 our Lord intended to enjoin this duty upon all his 
 disciples in all ages of the world; for he immediately 
 adds, '-'And lo ! I am with you always, even to the 
 end of the world ;" thus intimating, that while the 
 world continued, the preaching of the gospel to the 
 heathen was to be the great work of his people. 
 The command was given under peculiarly solemn 
 circumstances. It was his parting commission, and 
 as it were, his dying request. It being the very last
 
 ESS AY. 19 
 
 charge lie gave them, he evidently designed by that 
 circumstance, to invest it with peculiar interest and 
 solemnity in their minds, and they understood it so 
 and acted accordingly. 
 
 When a friend makes a request on his dying bed, 
 or gives particular directions in his will, how sa- 
 credly his wishes are regarded by those who loved 
 him. The request is fulfilled to the very letter, and 
 not one iota is overlooked. Nay ; it is considered 
 a privilege to shew marks of respect for the deceas- 
 ed, by a minute compliance, even though it should 
 be attended by much inconvenience and trouble. 
 Whatever sacrifice it may cost, it is cheerfully 
 made. 
 
 And shall not an equally sacred regard be had to 
 the dying commission of the Friend of friends ? 
 Are our obligations to any relative at all to be com- 
 pared with those we owe to Christ, who not only 
 redeemed us, but through whom, as the channel, 
 our friends with all the comforts and enjoyments 
 following in their train, and all other blessings tem- 
 poral and spiritual, flow to us ? Is our friendship 
 and affection for earthly friends so much stronger 
 than our love to him, on whom our hopes of heaven 
 depend ? Forgetting and overlooking all their im- 
 perfections, do we scrupulously carry out their 
 wishes, though no one may be particularly benefit- 
 ed thereby ; and shall not our affection for him, in 
 whom every virtue shone with the lustre of spotless 
 perfection, lead us to fulfil his last request, especial- 
 ly, when by so doing we impart temporal and eter-
 
 ^0 K s s A y . 
 
 nal bliss to the nations of the earth? O! the in- 
 consistency of this disregard to the most s&lemn of 
 all bequests ! Doubtless, it awakens the astonish- 
 ment of angelic beings in heaven, who, with the 
 rapidity of lightning, and all the alacrity of burn- 
 ing love, would hasten to fulfil so high a charge. 
 
 None of the other commands of the Bible are 
 treated with so much neglect. A habitual violation 
 of some of them deprives a man of all claim to 
 Christian character, and no Church would receive 
 any one as a member, who should disregard them. 
 But a man may never think of this command ; he 
 may feel no interest in the subject, to which it re- 
 fers ; he may never offer one earnest prayer for its 
 fulfilment and never give one mite of his substance 
 to promote the object ; he may feel as though he 
 ought never to be expected to do any thing for its 
 furtherance, and that for him to do so would be a 
 work of supererogation ; he may do all this and yet 
 be a reputable Christian. Though deliberately liv- 
 ing, and confidently expecting to die, in the habitual 
 neglect of this solemn command, he still is regarded 
 by others and himself as a Christian. Is not this 
 passing strange ? How can it be reconciled with 
 true Christian character? 
 
 Why should this injunction have thus been lost 
 sight of? The author of it made it as uncondition- 
 al and positive as any other. There is not the least 
 intimation, that he himself regards it as less impera- 
 tive than qthers. The true explanation of the mat- 
 ter is the painful fact, that (he spirit of self-denial is
 
 S S A Y. 21 
 
 lamentably wanting, and the sin of avarice too fear- 
 fully prevails in the Church. Were her eagerness to 
 obey her ascended Lord as great as is her love of 
 ease and her eagerness to become rich, the case 
 would be far otherwise. Had her heart been fixed 
 as much upon extending the empire of Christ as on 
 "joining house to house and laying field to field," 
 the greater part of the world would not now be en- 
 veloped in heathenish darkness. Here lies the real 
 difficulty. There is not enough of true devotion to 
 him and to his cause, and until there is an improve- 
 ment in this respect, Christ's parting injunction will 
 still be neglected. 
 
 2.) Jl regard for the happiness and comfort of 
 the heathen even in this life, should induce us to 
 give them the gospel. 
 
 It not only prepares the soul for the superior bliss 
 of heaven, but opens numberless sources of enjoy- 
 ment even in this life. "Godliness is profitable unto 
 all things, having promise of the life that now is, 
 and of that which is to come." It lightens the bur- 
 dens, diminishes the cares, sweetens the sorrows, 
 and heightens the joys of life. Not only does it 
 furnish comfort under afflictions, but it adds posi- 
 tive enjoyments, which can flow from no other 
 source. The joys of pardoned sin, and the de- 
 lights experienced in the spiritual worship of the 
 true God, are peculiar to the gospel. The com- 
 forts and conveniences of civilized life ; the social 
 and intellectual enjoyments of Christian lands; 
 the improvements and facilities introduced by the
 
 W E S S A ? . 
 
 prevalence of the arts and sciences ; and a thou- 
 sand other blessings, all springing from pure Chris* 
 tianity ; all these are unknown to the heathen. 
 
 With all the humanizing and purifying tenden- 
 cies of the gospel, this world is still felt to be a vale 
 of tears ; how much wretchedness, then, must be 
 experienced in a land, where human depravity is 
 suffered to work out its natural results freely and 
 fully. Compare enlightened and happy America 
 with the condition of an African tribe. Place her 
 intelligence and refinement by the side of African 
 ignorance and vulgarity ; her Schools, Academies, 
 Colleges and Seminaries in contrast with the entire 
 absence of all such institutions in the land of Ham ; 
 her flourishing villages and cities by the side of an 
 African village of mud houses ; her enlightened 
 senators and statesmen by the side of a heathen 
 despot ; her reading population by the side of a 
 whole race or tribe, who can neither read nor write; 
 in one word, collect all the marks of comfort and 
 enjoyment in the one country, and compare them 
 with the total want of these and the presence of 
 numberless causes of wretchedness in the other, and 
 observe how much, even in reference to this world, 
 the heathen need the blessed gospel. 
 
 3.) Gratitude, for our exalted privileges should 
 induce us to send them the gospel. 
 
 Nothing is more natural, than that the Christian 
 should feel his heart swell with grateful emotions, 
 as he enjoys his spiritual advantages.' As he reads 
 the precious word of God, as he sits under the
 
 E S S A V . XJ8 
 
 droppings of the sanctuary, as he participates in the 
 blessings of Christian fellowship, and as one re- 
 ligious privilege after another comes in review be- 
 fore him, he is ready to exclaim, "What shall I ren- 
 der to the Lord for all his benefits !" What more 
 natural and proper expression of this gratitude than 
 the effort and prayer, that these same privileges 
 may be extended to others ? 
 
 By means of them he has been born again and 
 made a spiritual man, and as the natural conse- 
 quence, he desires that all the world may experience 
 the same change. His own heart has been filled 
 with joy and peace in believing, and therefore, he 
 earnestly longs that the same internal peace may 
 cheer the comfortless breast of the unevangelized. 
 He has a strong and comforting hope that his name 
 is written in the book of life, and consequently, he 
 prays that the same hope may be cherished by every 
 human being. Such are arid must be his desires, 
 if he is a Christian. But to prove their sincerity, 
 he must make corresponding efforts, and self-denial 
 even, if necessary. There must and will be some 
 tangible form in which they will flow out ; and one 
 of the most natural and reasonable- is active effort 
 for the salvation of those who are without the gos- 
 pel. 
 
 How does this feeling of gratitude operate in 
 other cases ? Suppose an individual has been high- 
 ly favored with intellectual privileges, of the value 
 of which he is very deeply impressed. How does 
 he express his estimate of it ? The very first and 

 
 V4 K S S A Y . 
 
 strongest impulse of his nature is, to put forth efforts 
 for the promotion of intelligence and mental cultiva- 
 tion. He will be the friend and patron of literary 
 institutions, and if he has the means, he may even 
 found some himself. How many of the literary in- 
 stitutions of America have had their origin in this 
 feeling, if they owe not to it their final completion 
 and strength. 
 
 Suppose a person has been afflicted with mental 
 aberration, but by means of an Asylum for the in- 
 sane has been perfectly restored. Is he not, during 
 all his life time, a friend and supporter of such in- 
 stitutions ? Is he not prompted to do all in his pow- 
 er to extend the same mercy to those who are in 
 his former state ? ' Let a man be delivered from 
 bondage, and his r first impulse is compassion for 
 those left in slavery. Our very being makes this 
 certain. 
 
 Now, if this principle is active in cases of a tem- 
 poral kind, shall it be less so in regard to spiritual 
 things? While the individual, who has been de- 
 livered from mental degradation, longs and labors 
 for the intellectual elevation of those still in that 
 state, shall the .Christian, after having himself been 
 delivered from moral degradation and spiritual 
 death, have no anxiety for those who sit in the 
 region and shadow of death ? Shall redemption 
 from bodily slavery inspire to more effort than de- 
 liverance from spiritual bondage ? Can any men- 
 tal imbecility and derangement be regarded more 
 lamentable than the awful moral insanity, which
 
 ESSAY. 25 
 
 destroys the heathen by millions every year ? O 
 Christian ! shall the recipient of mere temporal 
 mercies be more anxious to impart the same to those 
 who need them, than you are to extend those spir- 
 itual blessings, which are your joy, and peace, and 
 salvation, to those who will be eternally miserable 
 without them ? Is your gratitude so feeble ? While 
 you are exalted, as it were, to the very gates of 
 heaven, have you no solicitude and yearnings to- 
 wards the perishing heathen ? How incompatible 
 all this with the spirit of Christ, which, if a man 
 have not, he is none of his. 
 
 4.) Another consideration is the solemn fact, 
 that they will CERTAINLY perish, without the gos- 
 pel. 
 
 If, as we think, has been fully shown, they are 
 in a hopeless condition, it is a fact of most solemn 
 import. The man of the world may not feel any 
 particular interest on the subject ; but the Christain, 
 whose eyes have been opened to behold all things 
 in the light of eternity, cannot, so far as he is true 
 to his character, be indifferent. He may not take 
 an active part in many of the praise-worthy, world- 
 ly enterprizes of the age ; he may not bestow any 
 particular care upon plans for the social and intel- 
 lectual improvement of his fellow men; and he may 
 be uninterested in any of the numberless temporal 
 projects around him. But, if he be really and truly 
 a child of God, how can he think with unconcern 
 of the millions of heathen, who are perishing with- 
 out the Bible ? Knowing, as he does by experience, 
 4
 
 26 E S 3 A V . 
 
 the joys of pardoned sin, and possessing a cheeiiug 
 hope of heaven, and often realizing sweet foretastes 
 of its ineffable bliss, can he forget those who are in 
 danger of being eternally deprived of these joys ? 
 Can it be to him a matter of indifference whether 
 they ever knew or not any thing of the way to 
 secure them ? Is it natural, is it reasonable, 
 and I was about to say, is it possible, that so 
 strange a phenomenon should ever occur ? Did it 
 not actually exist in thousands of instances, no one 
 would ever have imagined it within the range of 
 possibility. It is a most humiliating fact, and per- 
 haps, more than any one thing else, shews the 
 mournful want of thorough Christian principle, 
 even in the bosom of the Church herself. 
 
 Suppose a great temporal calamity visits a com- 
 munity ; a whole city reduced to ashes, and thou- 
 sands rendered houseless and left without the means 
 of subsistence. Subscriptions are at once raised, 
 and relief is granted to the sufferers. Suppose hun- 
 dreds and thousands daily fall a sacrifice to the 
 ravages of a terrible epidemic, sparing neither age 
 nor sex, and making no distinction between pover- 
 ty and riches. How much sympathy is expressed ! 
 How many prayers ascend, and that from hearts 
 who never before raised a desire to heaven ! The 
 calamity is spread out before the whole community 
 in all its details, and is made the sole topic of con- 
 versation and reflection. The- reason is the exis- 
 tence of real suffering and distress, and that on an 
 uncommonly extended scale. There is nothing
 
 ESSAY. 21 
 
 9> 
 
 imaginary about it, but all is actual and palpable 
 reality. 
 
 ^W 
 
 But there is a work of destruction going on con- 
 stantly, which is just as real and far more extensive 
 than the one supposed. Of the 600,OOOjOOO heath- 
 en twenty-two millions die yearly fifty -four thou- 
 sand daily two thousand two hundred every hour 
 and thirty-six every minute. Yes, reader, while 
 you are perusing these pages, some hundreds, and 
 perhaps, thousands, have received their final doom. 
 Even while you are performing your daily devo- 
 tions, obtaining grace to fit you for everlasting bliss, 
 though you consume only half an hour, more than 
 a thousand have sunk to rise no more. What is 
 the destruction occasioned by the greatest calamity 
 which has ever visited the earth, in comparison 
 with this ? The fact, that it is not visible to the 
 bodily eye, does not take away its reality. To the 
 spiritual eye to the eye of faith, it is just as real, 
 as though it could be discerned by the organs of 
 bodily vision. And is there nothing in all this to 
 awaken the compassion of a Christian ? Shall we 
 be prompt in affording relief from temporal suffer- - 
 ing, and yet make no effort to rescue so many souls 
 from spiritual death ? Is the body worth more than 
 the soul ? And is the everlasting ruin of so many 
 millions a matter of less concern than the death 
 of a few hundreds by some worldly calamity? 
 ! where is our Christian sympathy ? Where 
 is our compassion ! Where is the tenderness and 
 pity which our Savior manifested, as he wept over
 
 28 ESSAY. 
 
 ^ 
 
 Jerusalem ! O ! that the Church might be com- 
 pletely penetrated and saturated with his spirit, 
 which lead him to sacrifice his precious life on the 
 cross. c f. 
 
 5.) The.success of efforts already made, should 
 Excite us to this work. 
 
 Had but little been actually accomplished, the 
 positive command of Christ, and the very nature 
 of Christianity, would still require the Church to 
 engage in it. But superaddedto these is the mea- 
 sure of success, already vouchsafed. It can no lon- 
 ger be regarded as a doubtful enterprize. The 
 experiment has been made and proved successful. 
 
 In estimating the extent and nature of this suc- 
 cess, we must take into account many accompany- 
 ing circumstances. The enterprize was entered 
 upon without any experience. Many things were 
 first to be learned. Much was to be done by way 
 of preparation. Obstacles, which could not be an- 
 ticipated and provided against, rose one after anoth- 
 er. The fallow ground of the whole work was 
 first to be broken up, before any seed could be sown. 
 In all this preparatory work, obviously, much time 
 and strength were consumed, before results could 
 be looked for. 
 
 The weakness of the faith of the Church in the 
 enterprize, the fewness of those who were really 
 interested in it, and the comparatively small amount 
 of prayer offered up, at its commencement, were 
 also unfavorable. But notwithstanding all these 
 drawbacks, great has been the success bestowed.
 
 ESSAY. J29 
 
 There will not be room to spread out these re- 
 sults, and a bare allusion to them is all th|it can be 
 attempted. In how many countries Ms the stan- 
 dard of the cross been erected? Though, compar- 
 atively, but a small onset has been made on the 
 empire of heathen darkness, yet this attack has 
 been made at various points, and is becoming 
 more and more vigorous every succeeding year. 
 To whatever part of the world you direct your 
 eyes, whether to Africa, Asia, or the isles of the 
 sea, there numerous spots of heavenly light meet 
 the eye. That light is gradually spreading. Truth 
 is there being disseminated and conquering sin. In 
 each of these places, there is a small portion of 
 "the salt of the earth," of "the light of the world." 
 The leaven, thus deposited, is destined to diifuse 
 itself through all the mass. 
 
 Look at the triumphs of the gospel in the South 
 Sea Islands. After much discouragement, the la- 
 bors of the missionaries began, at length, to be 
 blessed. "From that time,"*says Williams, "one 
 rapid series of successes has attended our labors, 
 so that island after island, and group after group 
 have, in rapid succession, been brought under the 
 influence of the gospel, so much so indeed, that 
 at the present time, we do not know of any group, 
 or any single island of importance, within two 
 thousand miles of Tahiti, in any direction, to which 
 the glad tidings of salvation have not been con- 
 veyed." 
 
 How signal too, has been the success of the mis-
 
 30 ESSAY. 
 
 siouury work at ihu Sandwich Islands. In a popu- 
 lation of 150,000, or less, formerly sunk to the low- 
 est depths of heathenism, there are about 30,000 
 church members; and where formerly not even a 
 written language existed, there are now 310 schools, 
 and between 18,000 and 20,000 pupils. Where 
 formerly nothing but the marks of heathenism 
 abounded, the .eye now rests on neat villages, num- 
 erous school houses, and many temples of the liv- 
 ing God, raising their spires to the skies. But the 
 results in these Islands cannot be better exhibited, 
 in a few words, than by quoting, with a few ver- 
 bal changes, from a report of the A. 13. C. F. M. 
 "During the last 23 years, and by the generation 
 of missionaries now living, their language has 
 been reduced to a written form, and the Scriptures y 
 and school-books, and other stores of useful knowl- 
 edge translated into it ; the printing press has been 
 introduced, with all the facilities it affords for dis- 
 seminating information j as a people, they have 
 embraced the Christian religion, and probably, as 
 large a portion of them have become its living pro- 
 fessors, as in almost any other community; a sys- 
 tem of free schools has been adopted, which will 
 soon make the whole population readers ; a code 
 of laws has been enacted, which to a good extent, 
 protects the rights and interests "of all ; the Chris- 
 tian rite of marriage has been introduced, and 
 measures adopted for promoting public morals gen- 
 erally, as efficient, probably, as are to be found 
 in any other community ; in short, they have ta-
 
 1! S S A Y. 31 
 
 ken decisive steps in the great transformation, from 
 being a nation of degraded pagans and savages, to 
 becoming an intelligent, moral and Christian peo- 
 ple ; after having done all this, they have asked 
 to be admitted, and been actually received into 
 the great brotherhood of civilized and Christian na- 
 tions." And all this has been accomplished at an 
 expense less than the cost of building one of our 
 ships of the line, with one year's expense in the 
 service the whole expense of the Sandwich Is- 
 land mission, from the beginning to 1843, having 
 been about half a million. Who will not exclaim, 
 in view of all this, what hath God wrought T After 
 such an experiment, who can doubt the final tri^ 
 umph of this cause ! 
 
 True, this is a marked instance of success, and 
 the same cheering results cannot be reported from 
 every Mission. But here we see the results to 
 which the work is tending the blessed fruits 
 which, with the divine blessing, when the work is 
 vigorously prosecuted, may be realized. With the 
 progress of every year, the aggregate of these re- 
 sults will be greatly swelled. In every succeeding 
 year, the proportion of success will be greater than 
 during the previous one ; so that while, accord- 
 ing to the estimate of Hoffman of Basle, about 
 a year ago, the whole number of converts from 
 heathenism, was four hundred thousand, the 
 number five years, or ten years hence, will, doubt- 
 less, be vastly greater. Remember thes'e are so 
 many hopeful conversions, and not simply the
 
 F. 5 SAY. 
 
 . * 
 
 number of those who have come under the influ- 
 ence of the gospel. 
 
 Is there not then, every encouragement to prose- 
 cute the work with vigor ? Set hefore the energetic 
 and enterprizing merchants of our country an equal- 
 ly fair prospect of gain, and how their breasts are 
 fired with ardor, to embark at once in the enterprize. 
 And shall not Christians manifest the same interest 
 in the great work of giving the gospel to the 
 heathen ? 
 
 Nor can the German Reformed Church excuse 
 herself from taking her part in it. She owes it to 
 herself, to her best interests. May every one of 
 her members ever feel it to be, not only a duty, but 
 a privilege to take an active and lively interest in 
 it.
 
 General description of Broosa Its situation 
 Size Number of inhabitants Buildings 
 Mount Olympus. 
 
 MY DEAR FRIENDS: 
 
 I presume there are many in 
 the German Reformed Church, whose interest has 
 been awakened on the subject of missions. They 
 may not, however, have as much information rela- 
 tive to the same as they desire. This may be em- 
 phatically the case with regard to that station which 
 they call their own, viz: the one established in 
 Broosa. 
 
 It has occurred to me that 1 might be able to seize 
 an hour at intervals amid my various engagements, 
 and appropriate it to the writing of a series of letters 
 to you. I will imagine myself seated in some of 
 your parlors, surrounded by a group of friends and 
 sisters, who love the cause in which we are engaged 
 as we do ourselves, and therefore, will listen with 
 interest to what I may communicate. I shall en- 
 deavor to aim at simplicity in my relations. One 
 who is obliged to be more ceremonious in her inter- 
 course, with these Eastern people than she desires, 
 prefers, -when coming in contact with the minds of 
 Americans, to waive etiquette and to feel herself 
 once more at home for a brief season, in that blessed 
 land, far away to the setting sun. Happy America ! 
 thou land of freedom, of civilization, of refinement
 
 '* I LETTER I. 
 
 and knowledge ! Thou land of our fathers' sepul- 
 chres, of sabbaths, of sanctuary privileges, of benev- 
 olent institutions! Thou land exalted to heaven 
 in point of privileges ! Can we, thine exiled sons 
 and daughters, (though cheerfully and voluntarily 
 so,) ever forget thee? Ah no! If we do, "let our 
 right hands forget their cunning and our tongues 
 cleave to the roof of our mouth!" 
 
 Many of my readers, I doubt not, are already ac- 
 quainted with our location. But to those who are 
 not, I will observe, that Broosa is situated in the 
 North West part of Asia Minor, in Ancient Bythinia 
 and at the base of Mount Olympus. It is about 15 
 miles from the sea coast, i. e. from one of the Gulphs 
 of the Marmora. Previous to the taking of Con- 
 stantinople by Mohammed II, in 1453, it was the 
 capitol of the Turkish Empire for 100 years. Its 
 present number of inhabitants is variously estima- 
 ted from 80,000 to 100,000. The latter estimate 
 is probably too high. More than two-thirds of the 
 number are Mussulmans. There are about 10,000 
 Armenians, 8,000 Greeks, 2,000 Jews, and a few 
 Franks, who belong to various European nations. 
 When I shall have occasion to use the term Franks, 
 I refer to those who belong to European nations 
 and to America. There are no Americans, exclu- 
 sive of three mission families, viz : that of the 
 Rev. Mr. Powers of the Rev. Mr. Ladd, and our 
 own. He who has acted as our consul, or consular 
 agent, is an European. 
 
 Tl is said that the citv of Broosa was founded
 
 LETTER I. 3H 
 
 by Hannibal, whose grave is at Gebizeh, about mid- 
 way between Constantinople and Nicoraedia, near 
 the coas.t of the Marmora. The ancient city, (as 
 it was first built,) was erected upon a high table 
 land and commands a view of the beautiful plain, 
 which stretches away from the city to the distance 
 of 20 miles or more in length, and from 5 to 10 in 
 breadth. Jt has been suggested that this plain might 
 have been once a lake or an inland sea. There 
 is now no positive proof existing in favor of such an 
 idea. And if it ever had been so, with the exception 
 of a small collection of water in the eastern part 
 of the plain, it is now entirely filled up. No one 
 can become weary with gazing at a prospect at 
 once so rich, so variegated and so extensive. And 
 when viewed from a distance, as distance here, 
 as well as elsewhere 
 
 " Lends enchantment to the view," 
 
 it becomes in the highest degree inviting. The 
 great number of gardens both within and around 
 the city, afford charms of rural beauty to the same, 
 however antiquated in itself, of the very first order. 
 The city is about three and a half miles in length 
 and from a half to a whole mile in breadth. The 
 houses, many of them being built of frail materials, 
 are going to decay. Fires are frequently occur- 
 ring. Some of them prove very destructive. Many 
 of the best houses have been consumed within a 
 few years. And as the spirit of enterprize is ex- 
 ceedingly low, few and tardy efforts are made to 
 repair the ravages made. The streets are generally
 
 36 J.KTTER I. 
 
 irregular, dirty and indifferently paved. There are 
 some fine, large konacks, which are the dwellings 
 of the wealthier Turks. The mosques are nu- 
 merous. Some of them may be reckoned as superior 
 structures. The caravansaries or khans are con- 
 siderable in number, and several of them very ex- 
 tensive. Some of them contain forty or fifty 
 rooms. 
 
 Mount Olympus, at the base of which the city 
 stands, is covered most of the year with snow. Its 
 cold summits seem rather to forbid, than to invite 
 the footsteps of the many travellers, who annually 
 ascend it. The summit is also usually enveloped 
 with clouds, reaching downwards midway, and 
 sometimes to the very base. Attended with this 
 sombre drapery, it presents a most sublime appear- 
 ance. "It serves to remind one," observed a dear 
 Christian brother,* "of the blackness of Sinai, when 
 it was altogether enveloped with smoke and of 
 the thick clouds that were round about Jehovah, 
 which hung with awful majesty upon it. While 
 in this case, the trunks or tops of tall trees, which 
 now and then show themselves through the dark 
 mist, whenever it becomes a little rarified, seem 
 to represent the mighty angels, by whose disposi- 
 tion the law was given on that memorable occa- 
 sion." You will infer, as I did, that his imagination 
 assisted not a little in making out this resemblance. 
 
 To ascend this charming mountain is an object 
 of great desire to many of the strangers, who visit 
 
 * Rev. W. Goodell.
 
 LETTER I. 37 
 
 this city. To one whose sympathy with nature is 
 strong and unperverted, the contemplation of such 
 a scene cannot fail of awakening feelings almost 
 enviable. The hand of God is so visible in every 
 thing above, around and beneath, that a Christian 
 brother, who ascended it recently, was led to ob- 
 serve, that "whoever has the privilege of ascend- 
 ing this mountain, ought to be a better person." 
 Lord Byron, when he visited these Eastern countries 
 said to some one, that "every thing was like heaven 
 but the people." I have often been reminded of 
 it, when viewing these grand scenes of nature. 
 There are some lovely retreats around the base of 
 the mountain, as also coffee shops and kiosks (sum- 
 mer houses,) to which the natives repair in the 
 summer months and pass away in lounging and 
 smoking, many hours of their precious time. In 
 reference to the natives of this region, with heart- felt 
 concern, we may repeat the following lines : 
 
 "Oh time! how few thy value weigh, 
 How few can estimate a day ! 
 Days, months and years are rolling on 
 The soul neglected and undone!" 
 
 Yours affectionately.
 
 LETTER II- 
 
 Abundance of common tvaters Mineral wafers 
 Baths, viz : Zeni Kaploodgeh, Kukurtlu, 
 Tchikergeh Climate Diseases, viz : Inter- 
 mittent fever, Cutaneous diseases, Small Pox 
 Plague and Quarantine. 
 
 MY DEAR FRIENDS: 
 
 Shall we in passing take a view 
 of some of nature's works. 
 
 The common waters of Broosa are very abun- 
 dant. In former years, I presumed that there was 
 not one house in the city which was not supplied 
 with one or more fountains. But I have since as- 
 certained that there are a few exceptions. Again, 
 there are houses which contain several, as ours 
 for instance. Gushing fountains may be seen 
 in the house, in the yard and courts and in gardens 
 as well as in the kitchen. The continuous-sound of 
 flowing water, much more the sight of it, is very 
 pleasant and grateful during the oppressive days of 
 midsummer. 
 
 The mineral waters of this city are much cele- 
 brated. Some of the public baths are a great curi- 
 osity. They are supplied with an abundance of 
 water, which comes direct and pure from the 
 bowels of the mountain, and with such a degree of 
 heat as to require some additional cold water to 
 render it usable for bathing purposes.
 
 LETTER II. 39 
 
 i Kaploodgeh. The batli thus named is the 
 most splendid one in the city. The largest room is 
 sixty feet square. The large marble basin in the 
 centre is from twenty-five to thirty feet in diameter 
 and six feet deep. It is daily filled for use with the 
 clear mineral water and regularly drained off at 
 night. This bath is appropriated to the use of all 
 classes to males two days in the week and the 
 five remaining, to females. The wealthy, however, 
 prefer a more private one. 
 
 If it were possible I should be happy to give a 
 vivid description of this public bath. It is similar 
 to all which I have seen, with the exception, that it 
 is on a larger scale. The number of daily visitors 
 is said to be, often, from 100 to 1000 or more, on 
 an average. The waters are clear and abundant 
 both hot and cold. Analysis of the waters (accord- 
 ing to the late Dr. Bernard) is as follows : 
 
 In 10,000 grammes* of water there are of 
 
 Sulphate of Soda, 2,395 
 
 " Magnesia, 1 ,494 
 
 " Alumine, 0,918 
 
 Chloride of Sodium, 0,945 
 
 Bicarbonate of Lime, 3,352 
 
 " Soda, 0,721 
 
 Sulphuric hydrogen, 0,552 
 
 Carbonic acid, 1,521 
 
 Silicium, 0,003 
 
 I have visited this bath at distant intervals for 
 the promotion of health, and not for the pleasure of 
 mingling in a crowd of Armenian, Greek, Mussul- 
 
 The gramme is a French weight of nineteen grains.
 
 40 LETTER II. 
 
 man arid Jewish women. Every imaginable noise 
 may be heard, whether of laughing, talking, singing 
 or crying. There may be seen those of all ages 
 and classes, both black and white, from the infant 
 of a week old, to the decrepid old grand mother. 
 There is the proud Turkish hanum (lady,) laden 
 with ornaments, with a long suite of servants fol- 
 lowing her, to watch her every movement and to 
 execute her every command. Not far from her, 
 may be seen some from the dregs of society, who 
 can scarcely defray the expense of (to them) the 
 luxurious treat of bathing and gossiping from morn- 
 ing till night. They consider going to a bath to be 
 the summum bonum of earthly good. And what do 
 you imagine the remuneration demanded, to be 1 
 It is one cent ! For female adults, one cent and 
 for a child, half a. cent ! 
 
 Males are considered here, and indeed through- 
 out the country, a race of beings superior to females, 
 and therefore, they receive much more attention. 
 And as a matter of course, they pay a much high- 
 er price. The natives are in the habit of going to 
 the bath once in two weeks and making a business 
 of cleansing. Some of them, perhaps the majority, 
 do not wash their faces once even, during this in- 
 terim. Ladies, highest in rank even, do not. They 
 express their astonishment that Frank ladies should 
 take the trouble of washing their faces every day. 
 "Oh ! how can you do it in cold weather ?" inquir- 
 ed one of these belles- 
 
 KiiKurttu. This is called Kukiirtlu or sulphur-
 
 LETTER II. 41 
 
 ecus bath, because it is impregnated with sulphuret- 
 ted hydrogen. At the orifice, the waters are suffi- 
 ciently hot to cook an egg, so as to be eatable, in 
 five minutes. The temperature is somewhat less 
 than boiling heat, though not very much so. As it 
 issues from the ground, it has all the show and ac- 
 tion of boiling water, A remarkable fact is this, 
 viz: that both hot and cold waters issue from 
 grounds very near to each other. 
 
 ' A \ A L Y s i s . 
 
 In 10,000 grammes of water there are of 
 
 Chloride of Sodium, 0,453 
 
 Bicarbonate of Lime, 1,880 
 
 .Sulphate of " 2,375 
 
 " Magnesia, 2,357 
 
 Sulphuretted hydrogen, 3,321 
 
 Carhonic acid, 1,520 
 
 Tchekirgeh baths. These are several, deriving 
 their name from the village where they are located, 
 and all supplied with water from the same source. 
 In this place there are also many private baths, at- 
 tached to ihe houses of different individuals. These 
 are often hired for the sake of enjoying more quiet 
 than can be found in the public baths. 
 
 A N A L y s i s . 
 In 10,000 grammes of water there are of 
 
 Sulphate of Soda, 0,020 
 
 " Alumine, 0,206 
 
 " Lime, 0,001 
 
 Magnesia, 1,022 
 
 Bicarhonate of Lime, 12,890 
 
 " Soda, 0,521
 
 4'<i LETTER II. 
 
 Chloride of Sodium, l,ulG 
 
 Free Carbonic acid, 0,821 
 
 A trace of the oxide oi' iron. 
 
 The accompanying is a view of the village oi' 
 Tchekirgch, "the fashionable watering place" of 
 Turkey. It is situated about three miles from the 
 city and contains about 150 houses. The accom- 
 modations are of an inferior kind. "Fashionable" 
 it is, however inferior it may be. All classes re- 
 sort thither from the Governor or Pasha, down to 
 the wayside beggar. This village is somewhat ele- 
 vafed commanding a splendid view of the plain, 
 which is rich and luxuriant. But owing to the al- 
 most entire want of a spirit of enterprize among the 
 Turks, (to whom this village belongs,) most of the 
 houses are extremely indifferent. They are rented 
 out to Christians and Europeans, either from this 
 city or from abroad. The spring and autumn are 
 the seasons of the year, when these baths are most 
 generally frequented. Were they in the hands of a 
 free and enlightened people, who could understand 
 their mineral properties and apply them, they would 
 undoubtedly prove a source of immense revenue. 
 Great benefit is derived from the use of them. Many 
 families remove to the baths for the purpose of 
 spending a season according to the wealth and cir- 
 cumstances of the individuals. Many remove to 
 them for a mere change. Others go with impair- 
 ed health, and return much improved. 
 
 Again, others by an unwise use of the waters 
 and by various exposures, get their systems predis-
 
 LETTER II. -13 
 
 posed to an attack of the intermittent lever. The 
 climate of this city and of the region round about, is 
 'celebrated for the prevalence of this fever ; and 
 justly so, I think, to some extent. It never did pre- 
 vail, however, to that degree represented by tran- 
 sient visitors to the city. Still, on account of the 
 abundance of decaying matter, there are unquestion- 
 ably a considerable number of cases annually. It 
 is also, in part, attributable to the careless habits 
 of the people. They expose themselves frequently 
 by great general carelessness, and by being in the 
 night air after taking a bath, both of which circum- 
 stances predispose the system to taking the inter- 
 mittent fever. 
 
 During the period of eleven years which this sta- 
 tion has been in existence, there has been but one 
 case of decisive intermittent fever in our several 
 families. Sometimes, it is almost impossible to 
 shake it off. Especially so, if the extremely indi- 
 gent are attacked with it. These people do not 
 understand the delicate the invaluable art of nurs- 
 ing. They do not perceive the importance of lay- 
 ing their patients under the necessity of dieting. 
 The sick sometimes crave fruit it is given them 
 perhaps even unripe fruit, which proves injurious 
 and sometimes fatal. 
 
 Cutaneous diseases are frequently met with 
 among the natives and especially among the chil- 
 dren. It may be attributable to the climate in part, 
 but probably with much more justice to the eating 
 of unwholesome food in general, as well as to that
 
 44 LETTER IT. 
 
 of much fruit in particular. 1 am inclined on the 
 whole, to attribute it to the last mentioned causes. 
 It is a singular fact, that children are nursed till 
 they are two, three or even four years old, far be- 
 yond the period when they can run and play alone. 
 The following, and similarly amusing scenes may 
 be met with. While children are engaged in play 
 they leave their sport and come up to their mothers 
 take a momentary draught from the source which 
 nature has supplied, while standing! and runoff to 
 their play again. Said the father of one of these 
 great babes to Mr. and Mrs. Ladd (our associates,) 
 as they were visiting together one evening, "this 
 child sometimes nurses then again he eats with 
 the family. If we have olives, he eats olives if 
 we have beans, he eats beans /" I have never 
 doubted, since I have been a resident in this coun- 
 try, that many children die either from sheer ne- 
 glect, or from ignorance on the part of their pa- 
 rents with regard to diet. .An Armenian female 
 attended my Bible class recently. I inquired if she 
 was a mother. She replied in the negative. She 
 said she had been, but both her children died about 
 two weeks since. "Of what ?" I inquired. She 
 answered with perfect non-chalance, "I don't 
 know. They both had some sores come out upon 
 their faces, and they went off." They were of the 
 ages of four and seven, she said. She had none to 
 survive them ! yet not one tear did she drop not 
 one expression of -a lacerated heart escaped her 
 lips!
 
 LETTER II. 45 
 
 A Mussulman woman was once in our family 
 room, and during a season of conversation, I inquir- 
 ed of her, whether she had any family. She replied 
 in the negative. "Had you never any children ?" 
 I again inquired. "Yes,'' she answered indifferent- 
 ly, "but they are all gone now." "How many ?" 
 I continued. "Sixteen some of them died of the 
 meazles, some of them of the small pox, and some 
 of them of other diseases." 
 
 The small pox prevails here only to some ex- 
 tent. Occasionally, we meet with children in the 
 street whose faces are not entirely cured of their 
 eruptions. It is my impression that it does not here 
 prove fatal to the extent it does in America. 
 The infected are never carried to the hospital. 
 There is an indifferent hospital, however, to which 
 a few individuals are carried, during the prevalence 
 of the plague. The system of vaccination is prac- 
 ticed with success, as a preventive, both in this 
 city and elsewhere. 
 
 You may be aware that the plague has prevailed 
 most fearfully in this country at intervals. In this 
 city, it is said, as many as eight hundred have died 
 in a day. There is a difference of opinion existing 
 as to the manner by which it is communicated. It 
 is supposed by some, that the air where it exists be- 
 comes infected and communicates it. By Bothers, 
 (and this is the general opinion,) it is thought, that 
 it is taken by coming in contact with infected per- 
 sons and things. A system of quarantine has been 
 established within the past few years, but on a very
 
 1C LETTER IT. 
 
 imperfect plan. But, although imperfect, it has re- 
 sulted in much good. During the past three years 
 very few, if any, cases of the plague have occurred 
 in this vicinity. To give you an idea of the man- 
 ner in which quarantine is performed in some 
 places, I will give an instance. I well recollect 
 what peculiar sensations came over me, as I was 
 travelling with our little daughter a few years 
 since, when we heard of the report of a case of 
 plague in Constantinople, and that in consequence 
 of it, the passengers on board the steamboat were 
 all to be put into quarantine at Gemlik, the port of 
 Broosa. Some said it was to be a period of three 
 days; and others said of seven. It was in the 
 month of February. Snow lay upon the ground. 
 And more than all, there was no quarantine estab- 
 lishment, which could receive us. When we dis- 
 embarked at Gemlik, which you may remember is 
 situated about 15 miles from Broosa, I inquired 
 respecting the rumored quarantine. It was replied, 
 that we were only to be fumigated. I according- 
 ly stepped into the box for fumigation. But the 
 attendant immediately cried out "tchick" (come 
 out.) Wishing to pay respect to all public orders, 
 I was on the point of putting in my little girl also. 
 But some merciful Turk standing hy exclaimed, 
 "Zazick" (unfortunate) to put the little girl in. "It 
 is not necessary." So she was suffered to pass on 
 without suffering the inconvenience of quarantine, 
 which, however, did not deserve the term in this 
 instance. 
 
 Affectionately yours.
 
 LETTER 111. 
 
 Animals, both wild and domestic Vegetables 
 Fruits Flowers Wine Rakee Cultivation 
 of the Mulberry tree Manufacture of silk 
 Taxes Prison, fyc. 
 
 MY DEAR FRIENDS : 
 
 I would not neglect to men- 
 tion the various animals, fruits, flowers, vegetables, 
 etc. etc., which are found in the immediate vicinity. 
 
 Domestic Jlnimals. Oxen, camels, buffaloes, 
 horses, asses, cows, sheep, goats, dogs, cats, etc. 
 Buffaloes perform the labor of oxen their milk 
 is also used, as is that of sheep and goats to some 
 extent. Camels are used extensively for bearing 
 burdens of various kinds, particularly, merchan- 
 dize. 
 
 Wild Jlnimals. On the mountain the brown 
 bear the wild boar the deer the wild cat the 
 polecat the otter the jackal the fox the wolf 
 the squirrel -the rabbit and the weasel, are 
 found. Near the summit of the mountain a pond 
 is seen containing some excellent trout. 
 
 Birds. Geese turkeys fowls ducks owls 
 doves storks eagles pigeons- -cuckoos night- 
 ingales swallows wood-peckers partridges 
 pheasants. 
 
 Flowers. The mountain and the plain around, 
 abound with a great variety of common flowers.
 
 48 LETTER III. 
 
 Some of them are the familiar friends of our early 
 days such as, daisies, poppies, roses, mustard, eg- 
 lantine, jessamine, elder blows, blackberry, hops, 
 white and red clover, and many others. Wheat, 
 rye, barley, oats, corn, tobacco, cotton, flax and 
 rice. The cultivation of rice is now prohibited. 
 
 Vegetables. Beets, carrots, parsnips, radishes, 
 turnips, squashes, cucumbers, peppers, tomatoes, 
 cabbages, cauliflowers, artichokes, beans, peas, 
 and potatoes. There are but few of the last two 
 kinds of vegetables, viz;: peas and potatoes. Not 
 even a sufficiency for the few Frank families re- 
 siding here. 
 
 Fruit. -Apples, pears, peaches, nectarines, 
 quinces (large and fragrant, some of them weighing 
 even two Ibs and few a ounces,) prunes, plums, cit- 
 rons, mulberries, cherries, almonds, hazelnuts, olives, 
 figs, walnuts, chesnuts and grapes. 
 
 Grapes are very abundant. Many kinds are ex- 
 ceedingly delicious. They are sold from month 
 to month for one cent per oke, ('an oke is 2 Ibs.) 
 Nothing is purchased by the pound, and nothing 
 by the quart or gallon. Cheese, butter, meat, fruit, 
 &c., as well as milk, wine, &c., are all sold at so 
 much per oke. 
 
 Wine is manufactured to an almost incredible 
 amount in this city. Thousands of barrels are 
 made from year to year. Nearly every Christian 
 family engages in this business, (I use the term 
 Christian to distinguish them from the mussulmans.) 
 There are 12 or 13 wine-shops in the city. The
 
 LJKTTKK III. 49 
 
 common wines are sold (unfortunately) at the low 
 rate of one piaster per oke, i. e. 4 cts. for more 
 than a quart. Superior kinds come higher. It is 
 here, as elsewhere, the bane of society -the enemy 
 of domestic peace -the ruiner of fortunes and the 
 destroyer of souls ! The high as well as the low- 
 the poor as well as the rich the honorable as well 
 as the despised, pay their homage to this enemy of 
 all good. Recently, a tract on the subject of intem- 
 perance has been written by the Rev. Mr. Powers, 
 and we trust that a temperance society will soon be 
 formed. The Turks are prohibited by the Koran 
 from the use of intoxicating drinks. There are 
 some who violate their consciences and their obli- 
 gations and drink it in secret. A few, (though very 
 few,) become intoxicated. There is far more so* 
 briety in the Turkish quarter of the city than in 
 those occupied by either the Armenians or Greeks, 
 In the last mentioned, the least of all. 
 
 It is astonishing to people of temjcrate habits 
 to see the amount of wine which these Armenians 
 and Greeks can dispose, of at a time. Both males 
 and females will drink tumblcrafter tumbler, as free- 
 ly as a temperate person drinks water. Arid when 
 this is done, ihe host will say to his guests, "drink 
 another, you have drunk none at all drink 
 another." Again and again this is repeated. 
 Rakee is a species of distilled spirits and much used 
 hero. It is far more an invention of the enemy of 
 all good, than that of the manufacture of wine. 
 
 Mulberry trees are cultivated to a groat extent. 
 6
 
 50 LETTER III. 
 
 Not on account of their fruit. Tins is a mere se- 
 condary object. But for the purpose of securing 
 nourishment for the silk worm. All classes are 
 absorbed in this business. Their houses, even to 
 their parlors, are filled with worms feeding on the 
 mulberry leaf. The inhabitants are so absorbed 
 during the silk season, as to render them far less 
 accessible than at any other period. 
 
 Beautiful silks are manufactured and in great 
 abundance. The middle classes are more occu- 
 pied in this business than any other. They gain 
 their livelihood by it. Rich and brilliant satins 
 for divan pillars a great variety of silks, both for 
 the use of males and females some of them (such 
 as the females wear,) arc interwoven with gold 
 thread gauzes for mantles, for bed-curtains and 
 even for dresses, are beautifully woven. Fringes, 
 tassels and trimmings of every conceivable pattern 
 and device are made out of the silk which the 
 market plentifully supplies. 
 
 The machinery with which these articles are 
 woven is generally rude in the extreme. We 
 sometimes see large, rough stones attached to the 
 looms as weights. Some European machinery 
 has, within a few years, been introduced here. 
 
 The Broosa silks are extensively worn through- 
 out this region of country. The most wealthy 
 wear ih kinds which are embroidered. The 
 common people, the more ordinary ones. Even 
 the lower classes wear it considerably. Not from 
 motives of pride and vanity perhaps. But there
 
 LETTER III. 51 
 
 frequently seems to be a total want of discretion 
 and consistency in the dress of the females. Their 
 husbands and brothers weave the silk. They pro- 
 cure merely a sufficiency for a scant dress it is 
 rudely made up in a few days loses its lustre, and 
 becomes soiled. Among the Greeks, females may 
 be met with wearing Broosa silk dresses carelessly 
 adjusted, (if adjusted at all,) with slipshod shoes 
 and heels appearing through their worn out hose. 
 I fear I may have offended the delicacy of feeling 
 of some of you. But remember that it is far less 
 offensive to read of such things than to personally ob- 
 serve them. Manufacturing establishments might 
 be successfully carried on amid the facilities which 
 this city affords. Productions are abundant, water 
 also. Wages are low compared with those in the 
 United States. The spirit of enterprise is low. 
 Much less exertion is made by the lower classes than 
 there would be, if motives for industry were placed 
 before them. There is much poverty and distress 
 during winter months. Appeals are frequently 
 made to our charitable feelings. But all that mis- 
 sionaries can bestow on the numerous poor is "as 
 a drop to the bucket." And moreover, foreigners 
 are more in danger of imposition than are native 
 residents. 
 
 Taxes are high. There are no less than eight 
 different kinds levied upon this people, though not 
 upon every individual. 
 
 The 1st is the Capitation tax, paid only by 
 Christian and Jewish subjects ; the 2nd, Salanya
 
 52 LETTER III. 
 
 this lax is raised to defray the common expenses 
 of the town or community ; the 3rd, Damga a 
 small percentage on every thing made ; the 4th, 
 Gumruk a tax on imported or exported goods ; 
 the 5th, Oeshiir tenth of all the products of the 
 soil ; the 6th, Tax on wine ; the 7th, Zevmish 
 daily tax, more or less ; and the 8th, Badg paid 
 for articles brought to the city market, as loads of 
 wood and other products. 
 
 Interest is high, varying from 15 to 30 per cent. 
 
 You can easily imagine that when a man's busi- 
 ness once becomes embarrassed and he resorts to 
 taking money on interest, how soon he may be- 
 come bankrupt, unless he experience a sudden 
 favorable turn in pecuniary matters. 
 
 Many are imprisoned for debt and here I will 
 describe the interior of the prison in this place, that 
 you may be able to decide, whether there are any 
 prison Discipline Societies or not in this region. 
 It is one apartment with the exception of one small 
 room which is well ventilated and lighted. If a 
 respectable man should by any misfortune become 
 imprisoned for debt, he may possibly be permitted 
 to occupy this room. But the prison itself, is in- 
 deed a heart-sickening place, and heart-sickening 
 scenes transpire there. Sometimes there are 200 
 persons, perhaps, occupying that one apartment. 
 Some of the prisoners have their feet placed fast in 
 stocks, and can in no wise move. In hot, sultry 
 weather so many being crowded together, the at- 
 mosphere is unavoidably rendered very fetid. I
 
 LETTER III. 53 
 
 once heard accidentally, that one individual, after 
 being imprisoned a day or two, became deranged. 
 The scenes which passed before him, the profani- 
 ty, and quarreling, and impure atmosphere alto- 
 gether overcame him and reason tottered on its 
 throne. 
 
 When the Sultan was about to visit this city the 
 past summer, those imprisoned only for debt, were 
 liberated. It was meet that they should come 
 forth from that dark and loathsome abode and par- 
 take of the universal joy. The criminals were re- 
 moved to a dungeon and the apartment was con- 
 verted into a place for* the accommodation of the 
 soldiers. 
 
 Affectionately yours.
 
 LETTER IV, 
 
 The Franks. 
 
 Mr DEAR FRIENDS : 
 
 There are only from ten to 
 
 fifteen different Frank families in this city, belong- 
 ing to, at least, eight different nations. There are 
 four different Consulates, viz : the American, the 
 English, the French, and the Russian. These 
 Consuls act as agents for oiher nations in some 
 cases. The American Consular Agent serves two 
 or three other nations as agent, besides our own 
 Government. He is a Ragusian, was appointed 
 Consular Agent by the late Commodore Porter, 
 who visited the city in the year 1832, and from 
 that time to the present, he has performed the du- 
 ties devolving on his office. 
 
 Many Franks annually visit this city. At dis- 
 tant intervals there are some distinguished guests. 
 They prefer, however, to travel incognito. A few 
 of the foreign ambassadors at Constantinople have 
 come hither. Some Franks come in quest of 
 health, and for the purpose of using the mineral 
 waters. But many come without any definite ob- 
 ject in view. There are many fortune hunters in 
 these ends of the earth ; and so far as my observa- 
 tion extends, many of them are of German extrac- 
 tion. At least more of this nation come to our 
 door than from any other foreign nation.' Some
 
 LETTER IV.' 55 
 
 solicit charity, clothes, money, and a few desire 
 books. Some have found their graves here. A 
 Mercantile Establishment existed here a few years 
 since, the head of which was a Swiss gentleman, 
 who spoke German. Of the various individuals 
 connected with him from time to time, six have 
 died one only in this city the five at other 
 places. 
 
 One poor German, a stranger, died here in a 
 khan, (a kind of comfortless inn,) friendless and 
 perhaps alone. After he was dead, it became 
 known that he was a Protestant. Mr. S. was re- 
 quested to go and perform the funeralser vices. 
 Some porters, (when the services were concluded,) 
 took up his body to carry him to his grave. While 
 on their way, the rude bier on which his remains 
 were borne, came near falling to pieces, in which 
 case they might have been precipitated into the 
 the street. 
 
 A few months since a German stranger came to 
 reside here for the purpose of pursuing his trade. 
 He attended our public service twice, which is held 
 in the Turkish language. He appeared attentive 
 to the preaching, though he probably understood 
 it very imperfectly. We heard nothing more of 
 him and knew not but he was a mere transient 
 visiter, and had gone on his way. Recently Mr. 
 S. was requested to go and perform the funeral 
 services for "a poor German." He went to his 
 room which was in a khan, not knowing who had 
 inhabited it. He ascertained that the poof
 
 6(5 j.TTEU IV. 
 
 young man was the stranger, who had been present 
 once or twice at our public service. He had proba- 
 bly died alone ! When. Mr. S. and Mr. L. one of 
 his associates in labor, went to perform the funeral 
 rites, they found his remains in a melancholy con- 
 dition. No kind mother, sister, friend or neighbor 
 had anticipated them "to prepare the body for its 
 burial." It lay upon a dirty bed, his knees not 
 straightened, his arms up to his head, his eyes still 
 unclosed and his face turned towards the wall. 
 The scene strongly spoke of the agony of his dis- 
 solution. 
 
 His body Was taken out and placed upon a bier, 
 and a covering thrown over it to screen it from 
 the rude observation of gazers. Mr. S. made a 
 few remarks accompanied by a prayer. Then the 
 body was taken up and carried to a distant, quiet, 
 though rude spot, where the dust of a few Franks 
 will sleep till the morning of the resurrection ! Oh ! 
 what a sad thing to die friendless and alone-; a 
 stranger in a strange land ! The circumstances of 
 his death and burial, when they became known 
 to us, caused a deep melancholy to steal over us. 
 We mingled our tears together while listening to 
 the sad relation. Many an inquiry arose with re- 
 gard to this poor friendless stranger friendless he 
 was, for we were ignorant of his sojourn in this 
 city during the past few months. He may have a 
 mother somewhere. Some devoted sister may 
 have survived him. If so, how will their hearts 
 be pierced through with many sorrows, when they 
 shall hear of his melancholy dissolution hero !
 
 LETTER IV. 57 
 
 The graves of all nations out here in the East, 
 so far as my observation has extended, are shallow. 
 Those of the natives the most so. An English 
 gentlenlan, who is occasionally a resident here, 
 once remarked that he "hoped he should not die 
 in Broosa." "Why so?' 1 we inquired. "Be- 
 cause'' said he "the graves are so shallow that I 
 should expect mine to be robbed of its prey by 
 jackals and my body eaten up." The bodies of 
 Franks are generally placed in coffins ere they are 
 buried. There are exceptions, however. Indi- 
 gent strangers, if any die here, lie down in their 
 narrow homes coffinless, as all the natives do. 
 Yours affectionately.
 
 L E T T E R V, 
 
 Mussulmans Number vf mosques Mausole- 
 ums Konacks Nature of the worship in 
 mosques Pretensions to ivork miracles 
 Ramazan Beiram Medressehs Interior 
 of a harem. 
 
 My DEAK FRIEXDS : 
 
 My object is not to dilineate 
 
 the character of the Mussulmans in these letters. 
 Yet, as we are residents on their soil, and as this 
 is by far the most numerous class of people in this 
 city, I will briefly allude to some of their most 
 prominent characteristics. 
 
 Estimating the population "of the city at 80,000, 
 their number is about 60,000. But if the census 
 were properly taken, the number would probably 
 fall short of this estimate. They are a far more 
 bigoted set of people than the same class in the 
 great Metropolis. They come much less in con- 
 tact with Europeans here than there. Hence, 
 there is far less civilization and refinement to be 
 met with here. There is also more inveterate 
 hatred existing here among the Turks against 
 those who bear the Christian name, than there. 
 And as we advance farther and farther into the 
 interior, more of this feeling is to be met with. 
 
 Formerly, it was said that there were as many 
 mosques in the city as there are days in the year,
 
 LETTER V. * 59 
 
 viz: 3ti5. From many of these ascended the cry 
 five times in twenty four hours, La allah ilia Allah, 
 Muhammed resool allah, i. e. "There is no God 
 but God and Mohammed is the prophet of God." 
 It is extremely doubtful, however, whether this 
 number of mosques ever did stand at any one 
 time. Some of them are very fine. Ooloo Dgami 
 (great mosque) is the largest and fing^inthe cily. 
 It is one hundred and sixty five feet long and one 
 hundred and fifteen feet wide. Four preachers 
 could occupy as many different stations, and not 
 much incommode each other by their voices. As 
 we pass it, we sometimes inquire of ourselves and 
 each other whether it is probable that the blessed 
 Gospel of the Son of God will ever be proclaimed 
 within those walls. * 
 
 The Zilderam (or Lightener), is another fine 
 mosque. It was named in honor of Bajezet 1st, 
 who, on account of the energy and quickness 
 which characterized his plans and movement, was 
 called "the Lightener." It is capacious, richly car- 
 peted, unincumbered with benches and pews. 
 On one side, there is a low pulpit, in front of 
 which are two large wax candles from two to 
 three feet in circumference and six to eight feet in 
 height. In the centre, there hangs a circle of 
 lamps answering to a chandelier. 
 
 Near by this mosque is a mausoleum contain- 
 ing the remains of Ilderum, the Lightener, those 
 of his wife, of his son and of two small children. 
 A splended shawl is thrown over his high grave.
 
 ',() LETTER V. 
 
 His turban is still placed over the head, covered 
 with a rich embroidered shawl. Here is the 
 Koran out of which he read more than 400 years 
 ago. It is three feet in length, two in breadth and 
 one in thickness. There are many Jmausoleums 
 standing here, six of which contain royal dust. 
 Others are less distinguished. Among those which 
 contain rojjfc, remains are those of the Sultans 
 Osman and Orchan. It was the latter which took 
 the city from the hands of the Christians in the 
 year 1336. From that time to the year 1453 it 
 was the residence of the Sultans, and the Capitol 
 of the Empire till the taking of Constantinople by 
 Mohammed II. These two mausoleums were 
 undoubtedly a part of a large Greek church, as 
 ttoe cross is distinctly visible upon the wall in one 
 place, and in another there is a beautiful polished 
 marble column which, in the form of a cross, sup- 
 ports the roof. This contains the remains of Sul- 
 tan Orchan. The Greeks say, that the Turks 
 have in vain endeavored to conceal the cross with 
 plaster and that it can never be made to adhere. 
 So by a constant miracle, it is pretended that an 
 emblem of Christianity is made to appear. 
 
 There are many large houses of the Turks called 
 konacks. By some they are called palaces, But 
 they deserve not the name. They are rather rude 
 than otherwise. The materials of which they are 
 built are frail. Some of them, the number is small 
 however, are respectable. In some of the houses 
 fine wrought and beautiful marble may be seen in

 
 LETTER V. 61 
 
 various parts, while here and there, and indeed 
 all over the houses, large, irregular heads of nails 
 appear. Their sofas of satin, some of them em- 
 broidered with gold, their rich and splendid carpets 
 illy compare with their coarse, scant curtains. 
 Few things are in good taste in Mussulman 
 houses. 
 
 When Sultan Mejid was here last season, as 
 he was sitting in a beautiful kiosk erected for the 
 purpose, and where he could obtain "a bird's eye 
 view" of the entire city, he expressed his surprise 
 to one of his officers, that he saw only a few new 
 houses. He thought the view of the city exhibited 
 signs of decay. Could any of his courtiers then 
 surrounding him* have spoken the truth, they 
 might have told him that the reason why Broosa, 
 and indeed every city, and every village in the 
 Turkish Empire, except the Great Metropolis, 
 bears the marks of decay, is to be traced to the 
 policy of their Government, to the oppression 
 which characterizes their laws and to the tyranny 
 which has been for ages crushing the people to the 
 earth. 
 
 Their religion, being emphatically a false reli- 
 gion, they cannot, do not receive the blessing of 
 God upon their Government. "Thy blessing shall 
 be upon thy people," says David. But among all 
 the thousands and tens of thousands of Mussulmrui 
 in Broosa, God has no people. They are all His 
 enemies. They accord to an impostor the love 
 and homage which is clue only to His beloved
 
 63 LETTER V. 
 
 Son. They hate the name and doctrines of Chris- 
 tianity, so far as they are acquainted with them. 
 They are proud. They look down with contempt 
 upon those who call themselves by the name of 
 Christ. The degrading epithet of dog is every 
 day applied to those who bear the Christian name. 
 
 They are exceedingly ostentatious, as it respects 
 the customs of their religion. As it is not the 
 religion of the heart, they seek not theretirementof 
 the closet, where they may pour out the feelings 
 of their souls " to Him who seeth in secret, that 
 the Father who seeth in secret may reward them 
 openly." 
 
 Wherever they may be when the Muezzim 
 (the criers on the mosque) as<^nd the minarets, 
 to call them to prayers, they cease from their pur- 
 suits, (at least many of them do,) go to a fountain 
 of water and wash their faces, hands and feet ere 
 they commence their services. In the coldest of 
 weather, when it is snowing hard and the ground 
 is iced over, they omit not this chilling, freezing 
 process. Then they enter the mosque, commence 
 making their prostrations, counting their beads 
 and repeating oVer some form of prayer. But it 
 happens to be in Arabic. Consequently, few un- 
 derstand its import. When their mummeries are 
 concluded, they retire and renew their business in 
 the bazars or go to their homes. 
 
 Their mosques, to do them justice, present a far 
 more inviting appearance to a devotional heart, 
 than do any of the churches of the nominal chris-
 
 LETTER V. 63 
 
 tians in the city. There are no pictures in them 
 before which they could offer that sacrifice of the 
 heart, which God our Savior claims. The wor- 
 shippers are far more apparently devout. There 
 is not that irregularity and irreverence to be seen, 
 which is manifested on every side in a Christian 
 church. They invariably take their shoes from off 
 their feet, when they enter a mosque, which re- 
 minds us of these words, " Take thy shoes from 
 off thy feet, for the place whereon thou standest 
 is holy ground." They seat themselves on the 
 carpets, without any boisterous talking or exchang- 
 ing of salutations, except that of a bow perhaps, 
 at the same time the right hand being raised to 
 the forehead or placed upon the heart, as a token 
 of respect or affection. When it is not convenient 
 for them to go to a mosque at the time of prayers 
 they do not omit them. I have seen men kneeling 
 by the road side, performing their devotions, as if 
 they were in their closets. ' 
 
 Turkish ladies have been visiting us and when 
 the hour for prayers has arrived, they have risen, 
 gone out, attended to their ablutions, come back 
 again to the parlor, and kneeling down, performed 
 their devotions in our presence, while the others, 
 less pious or rather, less bigoted, pursued the con- 
 versation as at any other hour. 
 
 Some of the Mussulmans pretend to work mi- 
 racles, though the power of doing so is not credited 
 by tlie most liberal minded. Several years since, 
 one of the men high in authority, viz, the Lieu-
 
 t)4 LETTER V. 
 
 tenant Governor, was visiting with us. In con- 
 versation, he remarked that many in his nation 
 pretended to work miracles, but that he had never 
 yet been able to see one performed. "I have de- 
 manded the evidence, repeatedly," said he, "but 
 have never been able to obtain it." 
 
 Fasting is an important part of their religion. 
 Ramazanisa season of thirty days, which they pre- 
 tend to observe as a season of fasting. From sun- 
 rise to sunset of each day, they abstain from food 
 altogether. They neither eat, drink, smoke or 
 even take a pinch of snuff, from day break to 
 sunset. The time for commencing this season in 
 the morning is made known by the firing of three 
 pieces of cannon, and at night for eating all, by 
 the same signal. They have their food in readi- 
 ness to eat, some even sitting at table with spoon 
 in hand, ready to help themselves to some kind of 
 food, the moment the first signal is given. They 
 commence with a ravenous appetite, of course. 
 They spend a great part of the night in eating, 
 drinking, playing, smoking and story telling. They 
 retire late, or rather early in the morning, if at all 
 before day break. They^ilniost literally turn night 
 into day and day into night. They are exceed- 
 ingly ill-humored during this period. Business is 
 slowly and indifferently performed. At the end 
 of this season of fasting, Heir am comes. This is 
 the time for feasting. It continues" three days. 
 During this season, scarcely any business is trans- 
 acted. It is devoted to exchanging of friendly
 

 
 A T U R_ K I S H WOMAN, 
 
 with her family on a donkev.
 
 LETTER V. 66 
 
 and ceremonial visits. Every one who can possi- 
 bly afford it } procures a suit of new clothes for this 
 holiday season. Much cordiality is evinced among 
 them. Males of the same rank when meeting, 
 even if it is in. the street, often exchange kisses and 
 sometimes embrace each other. 
 
 There are many Medressehs (or Colleges) in this 
 city, designed only for the Turks. They do not, 
 however, deserve the name. The principal books 
 studied by them are the Koran and a few religious 
 books, all of which of course, inculcate the Mo- 
 hammedan religion. The students are a set of 
 dirty, lounging fellows, who look when they ap- 
 pear in the street bare-legged and sometimes even 
 bare-footed, as ifthoy had slept and smoked away 
 nearly all their senses. 
 
 We make no exertions in behalf of the Mussul- 
 mans. Only two have ever beefa present at any 
 of our religious services, and they only on one 
 occasion. A Pasha once desired to borrow a Bible 
 of us for the purpose of reading, as we presumed, 
 some of the historical parts of it. Only at distant 
 intervals is a visit of ceremony made by the gentle- 
 men of the station on the presiding Pasha or 
 Governor, and on a very few other Mussulmans 
 of influence. It is merely done for the purpose of 
 conciliating them. In case of an emergency their 
 aid might be of importance. 
 
 We are ready and willing to extend to any of 
 this nation both civilities and kindness. But we 
 have little or no encouragement to labor for them 
 directly. 7
 
 6(5 I.ETTKS; V. 
 
 Before I close this letter, perhaps, some of my 
 female friends who peruse it, would like' to go 
 with me and get a peep into a Turkish harem, viz, 
 the female apartments of a Turkish house. Well, 
 we will step into that of Ibrahim Pasha, one of 
 the exiled Pashas, living near our house. Broosa, 
 by the way, is the place of banishment for Pashas 
 who have incurred the displeasure of the Govern- 
 ment. They live in voluptuousness. They are 
 not separated from their families and deprived of 
 every thing which makes life desirable, as are per- 
 haps, <k the exiles of Siberia." They are. merely 
 deprived qf power. They receive a monthly 
 stipend from the Government for their support. 
 In some instances it is very large. Ibrahim Pasha 
 is one of this description. ' We shall see that he 
 has thirty or forty persons connected with his 
 family. He has two or three wives who occupy 
 different parts of his extensive establishment. He 
 was formerly a very barbarous man, and undoubt- 
 edly would still be so, were not the hands of his 
 power tied. j|His physiognomy is fierce in the ex- 
 treme. His hair, beard and mustaches are white 
 as wool. His face is of a deep crimson. His 
 frame is large and athletic. There is an expression 
 of determination and power in his eye which 
 causes one of delicate sensibilities involuntarily to 
 retreat from his gaze. The deep crimson of his 
 countenance more than excites the suspicion, that 
 he freely indulges in the use of wine and ardent 
 spirits, notwithstanding the prohibition contained 
 in the Koran in reference to its use. He performs
 
 TURKISH LADY.
 
 LE|TTKR VI. 71 
 
 twenty and even to thirty. While all are standing 
 in a line facing their superior, they commence a 
 series of uniform motions of the head, hands and 
 feet, from one side to another, accompanied by 
 strange gutteral sounds, from which peculiarity, 
 their name is derived. 
 
 At first, their evolutions are slow but they in- 
 crease in force and frequency as the farce goes on. 
 In the mean time, they are vociferating the name 
 of God, "Ailah hoe Allah hoo," with every jerk of 
 themselves, till finally it appears as if they would 
 even jerk their souls out of their bodies. 
 
 But suddenly, they desist and for a brief moment, 
 all is quiet. They then commence another series of 
 the same unearthly inhuman movements. There 
 can be no doubt, however shocking the exhibition 
 may be to every reasonable person, that there is 
 one present who takes a malicious pleasure in this 
 shocking pandemonium. Yes there must be sa- 
 tanic influence and satanic aid present! 
 
 At length, when they have wrought themselves 
 up to such a pitch of frenzy that they can no longer 
 endure it, they fall down and for a season th'ey ap- 
 pear like stiffened corpses. If any can "be possessed 
 of the Devil," I can think of no human beings in all 
 this wide world, more likely to be completely un- 
 der his influence and control, thnn are these de- 
 votees. 
 
 Sometimes little boys may be seen taking their 
 first lessons in these brutish exercises. As they 
 grow up they become more and more expert till
 
 72 LETTER VI. 
 
 finally, when they have arrived to years of man- 
 hood, they have become complete adepts in these 
 arts. 
 
 There is one order of Dervishes who inflict tor- 
 tures upon themselves, thinking such acts merito- 
 rious. They may be seen on some occasions with 
 wires thrust through their cheeks and with wounds 
 here and ihere upon their but partially clothed 
 bodies. These things are all suffered on the same 
 principle which prompts the devotees in India to 
 practice hook-swinging, viz: they imagine it to 
 be acceptable to, and meritorious in the sight of 
 God. 
 
 Do not forget them, dear friends, but come to 
 their aid by your fervent prayers ! 
 Yours affectionately.
 
 THE GHAND SULTAN
 
 LETTER VII, 
 
 Visit of his Majesty, Sultan idbdoul Medgid. 
 
 MY DEAR FRIENDS: 
 
 I have before alluded to the 
 
 visit, with which this city was honored from the 
 Grand Sultan. We scarcely ever witnessed so 
 much excitement and enthusiasm under any cir- 
 cumstances, in any country, whatever. For near- 
 ly a month previous to the arrival of his Majesty, 
 the city was a scene of bustle and preparation. 
 Nearly every countenance beamed with interest, 
 and every foot walked lightly. 
 
 Two or three Pashas came expressly from Con- 
 stantinople to superintend the preparations that were 
 made for the Royal guest, and to issue the numer- 
 ous commands. More than a thousand different 
 kinds of laborers were employed. 
 
 The Pasha's residence at Broosa, was rebuilt 
 with the greatest expedition. A beautiful kiosk, 
 (summer house,) a short distance up the grand 
 Mount of Olympus, went up as if by magic. They 
 were finely painted, both externally and internally, 
 and tastefully furnished. 
 
 Various improvements were made in the city. 
 The two roads, leading from the two sea-ports to 
 this city, viz : from Gemlik and Moudania, dis- 
 tances of fifteen and twenty miles, were improved. 
 "Rough places were made smooth" " vallie?
 
 74 LETTER VII. 
 
 were exalted and hilis brought low," at least to 
 some extent. 
 
 On the day of the Sultan's arrival, thousands of 
 people literally lined the streets, filled the houses 
 and windows standing on the principal street through 
 which he was to pass, for the distance of three 
 miles. Never since our residence among this peo- 
 ple has there been witnessed so much excitement. 
 No reigning Sultan has honored this city with a 
 visit since it ceased to be the capitol of the empire. 
 
 Early on the morning of his arrival, intelligence 
 was brought that he was on his way to Broosa, 
 and his arrival might be anticipated in the after- 
 noon. A public crier announced his approach. 
 The pavement or ground was sanded, as if the road 
 in its ordinary state was not good enough for the 
 feet of his Majesty's horse to tread upon. And af- 
 ter his arrival, whenever he went out to visit any 
 place for the first time, preparations were made by 
 sprinkling the road with clean fresh sand. 
 
 The presiding Pasha of Broosa, with his armed 
 forces, went out to meet him, and so did the Greek 
 and Armenian Bishops with their many priests, all 
 in their sacerdotal robes and the leading men of 
 the different nations, who reside in this city. The 
 children of the same nations some of them uni- 
 formly and prettily dressed, composed a part of the 
 procession. The Greek children were dressed in 
 white, with blue sashes, each carrying a wreath of 
 flowers in his hand. As they followed the royal 
 guest into the city they sung a piece, expressive of
 
 J
 
 
 TURKISH SOLDIER
 
 LETTER VII. 75 
 
 iheir joy on the happy occasion. Mussulmans, Ar- 
 menians, Armenian-Catholics, Greeks and Jews, 
 composed a part of the almost unending proces- 
 sion. 
 
 The august visitor was welcomed to the city un- 
 der the firing of cannon and with the Sultan's own 
 fine royal band of music. His Majesty slowly ap- 
 proached the city, preceded by forty life guards on 
 foot, in double file. Following these, but surround- 
 ed by several of the same, approached the Grand 
 Sultan himself, mounted on a fine horse richly 
 caparisoned with gold. 
 
 His Majesty was dressed in a rich military uni- 
 form with splendid gold trimmings. His counte- 
 nance is not striking, neither is it uninteresting. It 
 wears a calm and placid expression, which cannot 
 fail of interesting. It invites rather than repels. 
 Behind him came many Pashas, Officers and two 
 hundred lancers. Next came citizens of every rank, 
 and lastly, the rabble. 
 
 A great amount of baggage was brought. Among 
 other things of value, it is said there were twelve 
 horse loads of newly coined money to defray the 
 expenses of the journey. Many presents were be- 
 stowed while the Sultan was a guest in the city. 
 The ecclesiastics the children connected with the 
 schools the soldiers and various other classes 
 shared his beneficence. 
 
 It was not expected that either the palace or the 
 kiosk would be inhabited by any other persons af- 
 ter his departure. On the same principle, none of
 
 '78 LETTER VIII. 
 
 thrown over it sometimes there is none. White 
 plates are the best plates I have ever seen in a na- 
 tive house, however wealthy. But copper plates 
 are the most in use. Instead of silver spoons are 
 seen wooden or iron ones. Salt is taken out of the 
 dish with the fingers. If a turkey is brought upon 
 the table, it is severed with the hands, the legs, 
 wings, etc. stc., being parted, one after another, and 
 the whole business dexterously finished. In case a 
 dish of pilavis brought on, each one, sitting around 
 the table on the floor, takes his spo'bn and helps 
 himself directly from the dish in the centre of the 
 table, to his mouth. Then again, into the dish, and 
 so on. This course is not very agreeable for an 
 American to participate in I - 
 
 3rd. In America, when brides enter their new 
 homes they are expected and desired to converse 
 freely with every member. But when brides enter 
 their new homes among the Armenians of this re- 
 gion, they are not allowed to speak in the presence 
 of their mothers-in-law till they give them formal 
 permission, except by a whisper. Sometimes this 
 permission is withheld for several years ! I have 
 unintentionally subjected young married ladies to 
 embarrassment by addressing myself to them and 
 sometimes asking them questions, when, on ac- 
 count of the presence of their mothers-in-law, 
 they had not the privilege of replying to me. "How 
 were they relieved from their embarrassment ?' 
 you may inquire. They either sat with their lips 
 closed, or they came to me and w-hispered a reply 
 into mv ear.
 
 * 
 
 .
 
 E.Weber & Co BaMmo 
 
 ARMENIAN BRIDE
 
 LETTER VIII. 79 
 
 4th. In America an unmarried lady gets her 
 household furniture in readiness after some acquain- 
 tance with him who is to be her husband, and after 
 an engagement to be married. Here, it is done 
 frequently years before any such engagement is 
 formed, so that she may be married on the shortest 
 notice. Some, however, who are in part or quite 
 in readiness for marriage, receive no offer, so that 
 unfortunately, both the furniture and lady "remain 
 on hand." 
 
 5th. In America, persons on retiring to rest go 
 to their beds and lay off" the garments they have 
 worn during the day. Here, the bed is brought to 
 them, and they lie down with their clothes on. 
 
 6th. In America, when a gentleman and lady 
 contemplate entering the marriage relation, they 
 generally leave the house of their fathers and live 
 by themselves. Here, they remain under the pa- 
 ternal roof on one side or the other, and frequently 
 combine factor five generations in one family. 
 
 7th. In America, when a marriage connexion is 
 about to be formed, the parties concerned gener- 
 ally and happily agree, and then the consent of 
 friends is obtained, if possible. Here the friends 
 first make the proposition and agree, and then the 
 immediate parties concerned relunctantly or cheer- 
 fully concur. 
 
 8th. In America a bride is usually delicately ar- 
 rayed in white, and is generally one of the most social 
 of the wedding party. Here among the Armenians, 
 she is cumbrously arrayed in dark, gay, silks or
 
 80 LETTER VIII. 
 
 satins. She stands in the corner of the room with 
 her whole person entirely concealed from view by 
 a bright red silk garment, extending from the 
 crown of her head to the feet. And she stands as 
 dumb and motionless as an idol or a statue. 
 
 9th. In America female beauty is supposed to con- 
 sist in delicate form and slender waist. Here it is 
 considered chiefly to consist in that quality for 
 which a farmer most values his hogs, viz : corpu- 
 lency. The lady who is called the beauty or belle 
 of Broosa, is one of the most corpulent ladies of 
 this city ! 
 
 10th. In America a corpse is dressed in white 
 and simple attire, corresponding to the solemn oc- 
 casion. Here it is dressed in the gayest apparel 
 with evergreens, flowers and tinsel. It appears as 
 if arrayed for the ball room instead of the dark, 
 silent and narrow chamber of the dead. 
 
 llth. In America people who go tochurch sit 
 quietly and hear what the minister sayd^pHere they 
 stand and converse with each other or listen to 
 what their neighbors say. 
 
 12th. Such is the construction of the Turkish 
 language, (which is the language of intercourse 
 here,) that it frequently corresponds to our Eng- 
 lish read backwards. Ex. " I saw the Pasha of 
 Broosa yesterday hunting on the plain with his 
 dogs." 'Turkish construction : if Yesterday 
 plain on of Broosa its Pasha with his dogs 
 hunting saw 1."
 
 LETTER VIII. 81 
 
 13th. As we reckon the hours of the day in 
 America it is 12 o'clock when the sun is in the 
 zenith and at the nadir. In this country it is 12 
 o'clock at sunset and near his rising. 
 
 14th. In America, if a farmer wishes to take his 
 sheep to their pasture the sheep go before and he 
 follows them. Here the mangoes before and the 
 sheep follow him. John 4: 10, "And when he 
 putteth forth his own sheep, he goeth before them, 
 and the sheep follow him." 
 
 15th. In America all carriages drawn by horses 
 are so constructed, that the horses go before and 
 the carriage is drawn behind. Here there is one 
 kind of two horse carriage, so constructed that 
 while one horse goes before it, in regard to the 
 other, "the carriage is before the horse." It is 
 called the Takhtravan. 
 
 16th. In America, a man on entering a neigh- 
 bor's house takes off his hat, but keeps on his shoes. 
 Here he takes off his shoes, but keeps on his head 
 dress. 
 
 17th. In America, a man saws by pushing the 
 saw from him. Here by drawing it towards him. 
 
 18. American ladies sometimes paint their cheeks. 
 Here Mussulman females paint their toe-nails red. 
 
 19th. American mothers, when they offer their 
 babes the nourishment which nature'has provided, 
 take up their babes into their arms and give it to 
 them. Here mothers go to the cradles of their 
 babes, lean over them and thus nourish them, 
 while they still remain in the cradle.
 
 82 LETTER VIII. 
 
 20th. In America floors are scoured by the 
 hands. Here by the feet. 
 
 21st. In America, when knitting, matrons wind 
 the yarn around their fingers. Here around iheir 
 necks. 
 
 22nd. American ladies in sewing turn down a 
 hem towards them, here they turn it from them. 
 
 23rd. American seamstresses sew from right to 
 left. Here they sew from left to right. 
 
 24th. In America, when knitting they begin at 
 the top and knit downwards. Here they begin at 
 the foe, and knit upwards. 
 
 25th. In America the commencement of a book 
 is at. one end. In Mussulman books the commence- 
 ment is found at the other end. 
 
 26th. Americans print and write from left to 
 right the Mussulmans from right to left. 
 
 27th. In America a laborer carries a burden upon 
 
 his shoulder, here he carries it on his loins. 
 
 | 
 
 28th. In America they shave their beards, and let 
 their hair grow. Here they let their beards grow 
 and shave their hair. 
 
 29th. In America, a man in going to a house, 
 knocks for admittance at the door of the house. 
 Here they knock at the outer gate, or on the gale 
 of the outer door yard. See Acts 12 : 13. 
 
 30th. In America we beckon to a person to 
 come to us by bringing our hand towards us. Here 
 by carrying it from us.
 
 LETTER VIII. 83 
 
 31st. In America when a person makes a social 
 call on his friend, if the lady of the house were to 
 offer him a single tea-spoonful of sweet-meats 
 (which would only tantalize his appetite without 
 satisfying it,) it would be a gross insult. Here it is 
 one of the highest expressions of politeness. I well 
 remember 'that about ten years since, immediately 
 aftef our arrival in Broosa, an English traveller 
 called on us. He was a stranger to Eastern eti- 
 quette. Our servant brought in a waiter contain- 
 ing a vase of jelly, a tea spoon and -a tumbler of 
 water. The jelly was presented to the gentleman. 
 He took the vase in hand and began to eat. He 
 happening to relish it continued eating it, saying 
 occasionally "you have some very nice jelly, Mrs. 
 Schneider," to the no small amusement of present 
 company. 
 
 32nd. In America, if a party of ladies wish to 
 spend an afternoon together, they meet, or are invi- 
 ted to the house of one of them. Here they go to a 
 public bath to some running stream, or to some 
 shady grove and carry their food with them. This 
 is what they call "making kaif." It is to them the 
 sumrnum bonum of earthly felicity. 
 
 33rd. In America the front of a dwelling house 
 usually faces the street. Here it has no reference 
 to the street whatever, but faces the_ door yard. 
 
 34th. In America, when a person wishes to wash 
 he pours his water into the bowl and then washes 
 himself. Here he first washes himself and then it 
 is caught in the bowl. That is, a person or ser-
 
 84 LETTER VIII. 
 
 vant. must stand by and pour upon his hands the 
 water with which he washes them and his face, 
 and then it is caught in the bowl beneath. 
 
 35th. In America a refusal is expressed by 
 shaking the head. Here b} 7 throwing it back- 
 wards. 
 
 . 
 36th. In America it would be vulgar for those 
 
 who wait on tables to stand and gaze at those en- 
 gaged in eating. Here it is "adet," "fashion," i. e. 
 it is expected. 
 
 37th. In America when a person sits down, he 
 still lets his fest rest on the floor. Here he gathers 
 up his feet and sits on them. I must add, however, 
 that when he does this he must be either sitting on 
 the floor or sofa. Chairs are in but little use here. 
 
 38th. In America people clap their hands to 
 praise a public speaker. Here to call their ser- 
 vants. 
 
 39th. In America, when an ox is shod, he is con- 
 fined in a strong frame, where he stands in an up- 
 right position. Here when he is about to be sub- 
 jected to this operation, he is bound with ropes and 
 thrown upon his back with his feet extending up- 
 wards. 
 
 40th. In America when a school teacher has oc- 
 casion to punish a scholar with the rod, he applies 
 it to his back, Here he applies it to the soles of his 
 feet. 
 
 41st. In America, when day laborers wish to
 
 LETTER VIII. S5 
 
 find employment, they generally go to some per- 
 son and offer iheir services. Here they go into the 
 market and stand till some one hires them. Math. 
 20 : 3, "And he went out about the third hour and 
 saw others standing idle in the market place." 
 Affectionately yours.
 
 LETTER IX, 
 
 Difference in the treatment of the sexes. 
 
 MY DEAR FRIENDS : 
 
 You may be aware, that throughout 
 all the nations of the East, a great distinction is 
 made between the sexes. Parents consider the 
 reception of a son far more propitious than that of 
 a daughter. More congratulations are bestowed 
 when a son is committed to their trust, than when 
 a daughter is bestowed. 
 
 As children advance in years, it becomes more 
 and more perceptible, that boys are the most 
 favored beings. More provision is made for their 
 education. From time immemorial down to near 
 the period of our arrival in Broosa, the education 
 of females had been wholly neglected. 
 
 When this station was established, a considera- 
 ble number of Greek girls were attending a Lan- 
 casterian school. Among the Armenians only one 
 female was said to be able to read. There might 
 have been one or two more. A change is now 
 slowly but perceptibly coming over the communi- 
 ty, with regard to this gubject. Many who 
 formerly viewed the subject in an unfavorable 
 light, have now abandoned their prejudices. They 
 are making some effort (though slight) to secure to 
 their daughters the benefits of, I cannot say edu- 
 cation^ exactly. To learn to read and write is 
 with them the great desideratum. Nothing more
 
 LETTEK IX, 8? 
 
 is supposed to be necessary. " Our mothers, 
 grand-mothers and great grand- mothers got along 
 without knowing how to read even, and cannot 
 we ?" In other words, they mean, " Our grand- 
 mothers had no knowledge, if our daughters learn 
 to read, it is a great thing, and if they do not, it 
 matters little." 
 
 The present Vartabed is inclined to exert him* 
 self somewhat, however, in favor of female educa- 
 tion. He has urged its importance in church more 
 than once ; but it will require time to accomplish 
 'any thing in behalf of this important subject, as 
 "yavash, yavash," (slowly, slowly, ) is the motto 
 in almost every thing in Turkey. We have been, 
 and still are, teaching a few females to read. In 
 the Armenian school, about fifty girls attend. 
 They are not receiving a thorough course of educa- 
 tion by any means. They read and spell only. 
 I went in once and surveyed the school. In the 
 female department, there were forty or fifty pres- 
 ent. The teacher called up a class to read. One 
 poor little girl was standing by, when the teacher 
 happened to raise his arm to issue some command to 
 a more distant scholar. He accompanied his com- 
 mand with such an angry tone, that he might be 
 supposed to be taking vengeance on some one. 
 The little girl at hand, supposing that the stroke 
 was coming on her head, shrank and jumped away 
 involuntarily. The circumstance, however slight, 
 and perhaps an every hour's occurrence, spoke a 
 volume. It convinced me, that the principle by
 
 88 LETTER IX. 
 
 which he governed these little immortals, was any 
 thing but that of love and confidence. 
 
 Females are considered so far beneath the males, 
 that, in engagements for marriage, the female is ex- 
 pected to carry to her new home a large dowry, if 
 she can command it, and a specified sum of 
 money. 
 
 Generally, when the husband and wife go out 
 on a visit together, one follows the other at a short 
 distance. The gentleman is first served. For in- 
 stance, in passing sweetmeats and coffee, first the 
 gentleman and then the lady is served. No native 
 gentleman in the city takes his wife and walks 
 with her leaning on his arm. Said one Mussul- 
 man woman to another, as they were passing 
 Mr. S. and myself, "Why, he takes his wife and 
 walks with her as if she were equal to himself !" 
 If you were to accompany us in making a call on 
 some family,' and the husband or elder brother 
 should come in from market, you would see the 
 wife go immediately and bring him his pipe. Soon 
 he would call for a glass of water. She would go 
 and bring it. After an interval she would bring 
 him a cup of coffee. Ere long, perhaps, his pipe 
 requires rekindling and he calls on his wife for 
 more fire. She appears, in- short, more like a 
 galley slave at times, running up and down the 
 shrouds, than the cherished one of his soul. Such 
 examples as the above would not be met Avith in- 
 variably in every native family. Some wives ap- 
 pear as if they had a measure of respect accorded
 
 LETTER IX. 89 
 
 to them. But they are rather exceptions ihnn 
 sufficient to constitute the majority. 
 
 At weddings and on great feast days, one may 
 see great numbers of them sumptuously arrayed. 
 Many of them are beautiful, exceedingly beautiful. 
 Some of them are amiable. But the fairest attrac- 
 tions with an abundance of ornaments superadded, 
 without true piety, still leave them destitute of all 
 proper and valuable ornaments. The ideas of 
 some beautiful writer will admirably apply here. 
 "Without a spirit of sincere pieiy and fervent con- 
 secration to the glory of God without a simple 
 and confiding faith in the friend of sinners, what 
 is a female often, but the sport of her own vanity 
 and man's selfish, cruel dominion ? Invest her 
 with Christian hopes raise her to a fellowship 
 with her Savior and her God breathe into her 
 heart the Spirit of prayer throw around her the 
 sanctity and security of religious principle, and you 
 place her in a situation to overcome the weakness 
 of her own nature and to become man's guide rather 
 than the subject of his despotic rule." When Mr. 
 S. and myself have been spending an evening in a 
 native family, we cannot forbear noticing how very 
 inferior females are made to appear. They do not 
 generally take an active part in the conversation. 
 Indeed, some do not appear able to do so. Their 
 thoughts and feelings are foreign from the subjects 
 discussed with us. Among the Armenian females, 
 domestic subjects, relating to the number of child- 
 ron each one possesses troubles with servants 
 9
 
 90 l.KTTKR IX. 
 
 different kinds of food fashions and "new and 
 strange things," interest most. They are excellent 
 house wives, generally ; proverbial for neat- 
 ness. They are "keepers at home" to a greater 
 extent, than are either the Greek, Mussulman or 
 Jewish women ; and so far as my observation ex- 
 tends, they are more conscientious, amiable, and 
 in all respects more praiseworthy in their domes- 
 tic relations, than any other native females in this 
 community. But until the Armenian mother and 
 wife becomes enlightened and renewed, she will 
 not possess that respect and dignity, to which dis- 
 creet and faithful wives and mothers in every 
 quarter of the world are entitled. She will 
 never sit as the sun in the domestic system and 
 from her will never emanate those influences, 
 which are to bless for two worlds the children of 
 her love. 
 
 May I solicit your prayers particularly, dear 
 friends, for these poor Eastern sisters. We love 
 them, and would labor and pray for them till we 
 put off these our earthly tabernacles. If you will 
 aid us in this respect, we shall undoubtedly re- 
 joice together during the endless ages of Eternity, 
 over many brought into the Upper Temple 
 through our united instrumentality. 
 Yours affectionately.
 
 ARMENIAN.
 
 L E T T E R X, 
 
 Ignorance of the nature of true religion existing 
 in the minds of Armenians and Greeks. 
 
 MY DEAR FRIENDS : 
 
 These nominal Christians are 
 exceedingly ignorant of the nature of true religion 
 the religion of the heart. And many of them are 
 not only ignorant, but extremely demoralized. 
 Probably, there was not one individual in Broosa, 
 who was acquainted with experimental religion 
 ere this mission was established. At least, we 
 had painful reason for supposing there was not. 
 
 On our arrival, and when viewing the city from 
 an eminence, think you not it was a heart-stirring 
 thought to us, that probably in all this mass of busy, 
 active population, there was not one single indivi- 
 dual, who was on the Lord's side in the true road 
 to heaven ? There was moral death on every side. 
 As Mr. S. and myself stood alone, though not soli- 
 tary, on some of these naturally beautiful heights, 
 where we could survey the dwellings of nearly all 
 the inhabitants, again and again we inquired of 
 each other, "Can these dry bones live." Scripture 
 furnished us with a reply. 
 
 I suggested, that we did not know of any one 
 on our arrival who had taken the Lord Jesus to 
 be his portion. That there were positively none 
 of this description, we know not. VVe shall re-
 
 92 LKTTF.R X. 
 
 * 
 
 joice with joy unspeakable, if we are permitted to 
 meet a long train of blood bought witnesses in 
 heaven, who ascended thither in far by gone 
 years, guided by the influences of the Spirit, and 
 the Word of God alone ! Reason, however, forbids 
 our cherishing the hope confidently. 
 
 At present, the great mass have only "a form of 
 godliness without the power thereof." A few 
 have been brought to a knowledge of the truth. 
 Many others have lost their confidence in those 
 rites, on which in former years they risked their 
 everlasting all. Still, they have not yet submitted 
 to the humbling doctrines of the cross. The great 
 multitude, alas ! continue to stray on the dark 
 mountains of error and superstition. . I would not 
 imply that all are equally wicked. Some of them 
 display many interesting and amiable, traits of 
 character. We have been led to observe with 
 regard to many different individuals, "What inter- 
 esting Christians they would become, if the grace 
 of God were to operate on their hearts !" But as 
 one sad development after another comes to our 
 knowledge, we are constrained to adopt the lan- 
 guage of Isaiah, viz : "Judgment is turned away 
 backward, justice standeth afar off, for truth is 
 fallen in the street and equity cannot enter." A 
 respectable Greek once remarked to Mr. S., that 
 he did not think that one native could be found in 
 Broosa, who would not tell a lie, if his own inter- 
 est could be promoted by it. The telling of false- 
 hoods among business men is almost, if not quite
 
 LETTER X. 93 
 
 universally, justified. They say they cannot trans- 
 act business, and consequently cannot gain a liveli- 
 hood without it. 
 
 Among all classes it seems to be "their vital 
 breath" to tell lies. The children literally "go 
 astray as soon as they are born, speaking lies." 
 Among the Greeks particularly, they sadly, nay 
 constantly violate those blessed commands, "Lie 
 not one to another." "Speak not evil one of ano- 
 ther." &c. &o. Sometimes faults are confessed to 
 us by those who are culpable by saying, "I will 
 tell you the truth, for I know you do not approve 
 of lying." Being so well aware of our abhorrence 
 of their easily besetting sin, they feel very confi- 
 dent of being pardoned, if they confess their fault, 
 though they have not repented of it. 
 
 Their general neglect of the commands of God 
 causes us to doubt, as to their saving acquaintance 
 \vith the truths of Christianity. Their abuse of 
 God's most holy day their neglect of His blessed 
 Word their strong adherence to many of the vain 
 rites and ceremonies of their church, &c. &c. give 
 us indubitable evidence, that they are far from 
 God and far from the straight and narrow way to 
 heaven. But I shall speak more fully in subse- 
 quent letters on these various subjects. 
 
 So confident are they of being in the right path 
 to heaven, notwithstanding the above and many 
 other equally dangerous traits of character, that 
 they are inclined to cast off those, who have em-
 
 94 T.KTTF.R X. 
 
 braced evangelical doctrines. The latter are ana- 
 thematized under the opprobrious epithet of "din- 
 sis," an indefinite title given to infidels and persons 
 of no religion. 
 
 As I remarked above, they appear to be entire- 
 ly unacquainted with the nature of true religion. 
 When conversed with on the subject, many of 
 them seem utterly unable to comprehend our 
 ideas. To be a Christian, in their opinion, is to 
 adhere strictly to all the rites and ceremonies of 
 their churches to keep all the fasts and feasts to 
 reverence the saints and above all, the Virgin 
 Mary to pray to them to make the sign of the 
 Cross, and to do a multitude of such like things, 
 which, to an enlightened mind,appear equally ab- 
 surd and ridiculous. Their religion is all external. 
 It has nothing to do with the heart. This may be 
 "a cage of unclean birds full of all manner of un- 
 cleanness." Still, if the rites of their churches are 
 complied with, all is well for both worlds. They 
 appear as if they could 
 
 "Read their title clear, 
 To mansions in the skies.'-' 
 
 They go to church very often. Some go nearly 
 every day. They listen to -the long, though unin- 
 telligible prayers make the sign of the Cross fre- 
 quently'and complacently and return home fully 
 satisfied, though they have not gained one profita- 
 ble idea, and though their thoughts have been 
 roving "like the fool's eye to the ends of the earth,"
 
 . 95 
 
 and though they are still "poor and miserable and 
 blind and naked and in need of all things." 
 
 Such being some of their characteristics and 
 such the hopes on which depends their everlasting 
 all, you will perceive how much they need the 
 grace of God to change their hearts and how 
 much their churches need resuscitation. "Come, oh ! 
 breath and breathe upon these slain that they may 
 live !" 
 
 Affectionately yours.
 
 LETTER XI. 
 
 Armenian Catechism. 
 
 This Catechism was originally translated hy one 
 of the missionaries of Constantinople, and publish- 
 ed in the New York Observer. As most of the 
 readers of these letters may not have seen that pa- 
 per, and yet might be desirous of knowing the avow- 
 ed creed of the Armenian Church, it was thought, 
 that its insertion in this book might not be out of 
 place. It is given without any comments. The 
 reader will draw his own inferences. 
 
 The title-page of the work reads thus : "Chris- 
 tian Doctrine, briefly exhibited for the use of 
 Schools, in modern Armenian. By command of 
 his most reverend Holiness, Divine-Gift of our 
 Lord, Successor to the Apostles, Patriarch, and 
 Arch-bishop Constantinople, 1843." It com- 
 mences and goes on as follows : 
 
 Question. What is necessary to constitute a 
 man a Christian ? 
 
 Answer. To be baptized in the name of the 
 Holy Trinity, to receive the seven sacraments of 
 the church, to believe firmly whatever is written 
 in the creed, and to keep the commands of the 
 Church. 
 
 Q. What is meant by the Holy Trinity ? 
 Jl. That God is one, and yet exists in three per- 
 sonsthe Father, Son and Holy Ghost ; and that
 
 LETTKU XI. Jj? 
 
 the Son, although he is the Son of God, was not 
 begotten as are earthly children ; but as thought is 
 generated in the mind of man, so that while that 
 which produces, exists, it also exists and is always 
 produced, (so is the generation of the Son.) Where-- 
 fore we call him consubstantial and co-eternal with 
 the Father, the Word of God or God the Word ; 
 because he is the Word of (Pan or Logos) God, 
 and is himself God. 
 
 The Evangelist John declares : "In the begin- 
 ning was the Word." For being the Word of the 
 Father, while the Father is, the Word also is. 
 "And the Word was with God." Because not 
 being by carnal generation, he could not be sepa- 
 rate from the Father. "And the Word was God." 
 Not having a being and substance distinct from 
 the Father, he is said to be consubstantial, that is, 
 to have one being or- essence, with God the Father. 
 
 The Holy Spirit is the spirit or breath of God ; 
 whence while the Father is, the Holy Spirit also 
 is, and has one nature and esseflce with the Father 
 and the Son for which reason the Holy Spirit is 
 said to be consubstantial with the Father and the 
 Son. 
 
 Q. What do we mean by calling Jesus Christ 
 GOD? 
 
 Jl. We mean that the Son of God, God the 
 Word, being eternal God consubstantial with God 
 the Father, that he might deliver man from hell and 
 the captivity of Satan, took upon him soul, mind 
 
 and body, united them to his divine self, and be- 
 10
 
 98 LETTER XI. 
 
 came perfect man, not having, as sometimes angels 
 assumed, a body in appearance only, but possessing 
 a true and real body. He was born of the holy 
 f irgin Mary, who is therefore called the Mother 
 of God ; and as the Mother of God continued a 
 virgin, his birth was plainly by miracle. The 
 name of Jesus, which signifies Savior, was given 
 him by the command of an angel ; and having 
 joined human nature with his divine, he was also 
 called Christ, that is, Anointed. Christ, after he 
 had taken a body, being in his own nature per- 
 fectly righteous, and having become man in order 
 to justify men and deliver them from sin, endured, 
 Avithout sin, every kind of affliction as punishment 
 for the sins of men, submitted to fatigue, hunger, 
 reproach, sorrow, and finally to excruciating tor- 
 tures, was crucified, buried, and the third day rose 
 again. 
 
 After he had given up his life on the cross, he 
 descended in spirit to hell, where he released from 
 their captivity th% spirits who were held captive 
 by Satan ; and after his resurrection he commis- 
 sioned the apostles to go into all the world to preach 
 his divinity and the doctrine which he had taught ; 
 and to baptize those who believed,, in the name of 
 the Holy Trinity : for he had appointed that no 
 unbaptized person should enter heaven. 
 
 And since' it is by the efficacy of baptism that 
 we become members of the Church, no man who 
 is not connected with the Church that is, no man 
 who is not a believer in the doctrines preached by
 
 LETTER XI. 09 
 
 the apostles of Christ, and from their time trans- 
 mitted down to us, and no man who is unbaptized, 
 can attain to salvation. 
 
 Q. If it be so, is it certain that one after baptism 
 Avill go to heaven ? 
 
 /#.. No. It does not follow from the fact that 
 an unbaptized person cannot enter heaven, that he 
 who is baptized will certainly go there. He must 
 also truly believe all that the Church believes, and 
 keep his faith alive by good works and the prac- 
 tice of virtue. And since, if a man commits sin, he 
 does despite to the grace of God manifested in the 
 Son of God having become incarnate, and shed 
 his blood, and died for his salvation, and anew 
 willingly serves Satan, it becomes necessary that 
 he be (again) reconciled to God : and to this end 
 God has appointed priests in his Church to act as 
 his representatives. The sinner must therefore 
 exercise contrition for his sins, and confess them to 
 a priest as if he confessed them before God ; and 
 doing this with the purpose ntft to offend God by 
 one other subsequent sin, he may be reconciled to 
 him. This reconciliation takes effect by the abso- 
 lution pronounced by the priest, and he must then 
 humbly submit himself to and perform the penance 
 imposed on him by the priest. 
 
 And as by sin he is cut off from the communion 
 of the Church, after the performance of his penance 
 he becomes again a partaker of the grace bestow- 
 ed by the Church of Christ, and recovers his form- 
 er state of sanctification by partaking of the body
 
 100 LETTER XI. 
 
 and blood of Christ. The communion of the body 
 and blood of Christ is indispensable for the salva- 
 tion of the soul to every Christian. By doing 
 these things one continues in union with the 
 Church. 
 
 Q. What is the Church ? 
 
 ,#. The Church is the union of believers, all of 
 whom acknowledge the same true God, and pro- 
 fess the religion taught by the same God. And 
 as the true religion is one, and God who reveals it 
 is one, and Christ the head of the Church is one, 
 the Church also must be one. Those who are' separ- 
 ated from it by heresy or disobedience, are out of the 
 Church, and cannot form another Church, however 
 numerous they may be ; according to Christ's 
 words : "If he hear not the Church let him be un- 
 to thee as a heathen man and a publican." 
 
 The Church is holy, because the truths which it 
 teaches, and the admonitions which it gives, are 
 for the sanctification of men ; and Christ, who is 
 the head of the Church, is the fountain of all holi- 
 ness. Whence true holiness is found in the true 
 Church ; and however sinless and virtuous they 
 may be who are not in the Church, they cannot be 
 holy. Whence also we receive the doctrines of 
 the Fathers who are attested to us as holy ; for the 
 Church esteeming them holy, we are bound to re- 
 ceive their confession of faith and (approve) their 
 deeds ; and not receiving them, we become schis- 
 matics from the Church. 
 
 Q. What are the sacraments of the Church ?
 
 LETTER XI. 101 
 
 Jl. Christ, from time to time, bestows grace upon 
 the members of the Church in various ways, 
 through the medium of those whom he has set as 
 his representatives in the Church ; and to the ex- 
 ternal means by which grace is conveyed, we give 
 the name of sacraments. The sacraments are 
 seven. 
 
 1. Baptism. by which a man becomes a mem- 
 ber of the Church. 
 
 2. Confirmation by which boldness is gained 
 to profess the Christian faith. 
 
 3. The Communion in which, under the ap- 
 pearance of bread and wine, the real body and 
 blood of Christ the true Sanctification are re- 
 ceived from the hands of the priest, and by it we 
 are sanctified. And although in the sacrament of 
 the communion, nothing but bread and wine ap- 
 pears to the eye, it is yet the living and life-giving 
 body and blood of Christ that we see and taste ; 
 and we confess that in every particle of the bread, 
 and in every drop of the wine, is the whole body 
 and blood of Christ. 
 
 4. Penance by which sacrament dead souls 
 who have become cut off from the Fountain of life 
 by deadly siris, are healed, if they sorrow, with a 
 perfect heart, over their sins, confess to a priest, 
 submit to his admonitions, obey his commands, 
 and so become entitled to absolution ; for unless 
 the priest say, "I absolve thee," it is impossible to 
 obtain forgiveness.
 
 102 LETTER XI. 
 
 5. Marriage which' is appointed for the in- 
 crease of spiritual seed to the Church. 
 
 6. Ordination by which officers are designated 
 to perform various offices in the Church, to preach 
 to the people, and administer the sacraments. As 
 there are different grades in the ministry, those of 
 a lower grade have no authority to perform the 
 duties belonging to a higher grade. This sacra- 
 ment is also called Orders.* 
 
 * There are nine classes among the Armenian clergy, 
 besides their spiritual head, the Catholicos ; all of whom 
 receive ordination by the laying on of hands. Of these, 
 four are below the order of deacons, viz; porters, rea- 
 ders, exorcists, and candle-lighters. Above the deacons 
 are priests, vartabeds, and bishops. The priests never 
 preach, but celebrate mass, hear confessions, and per- 
 form parochial duties. The vatabeds are devoted special- 
 ly to the business of preaching. It is from this class 
 alone that the bishops are selected ; and sometimes, 
 though not very frequently, they become acting bishops 
 and perform every episcopal function, without ordina- 
 tion to that office. The present bishop of Trebizond, 
 for example, is only a vartabed. All below the bishop 
 are ordained by the bishop ; the bishop is ordained by 
 the catholicos, and the catholicos by a council of bishops. 
 The patriarch is merely a bishop appointed by the 
 Turkish government to be the civil head of the nation. 
 As such he exercises a certain spiritual jurisdiction over 
 all the churches and clergy in Turkey, and takes to 
 himself the title of Archbishop. The vartabeds and 
 bishops never marry. The priests, when they enter the 
 priesthood, are required to be married ; but are not al- 
 lowed to marry a second time. The priests can never 
 become bishops, except in case of the death of their 
 wives, when, if they choose, they may be ordained var- 
 tabeds, and become eligible to the episcopate.
 
 LETTER XI. 103 
 
 7. Extreme Unction- -or the reading of the gos- 
 pel and prayers over the dangerously sick. By 
 this the sick man, through the grace of God, is de- 
 livered from his sorrows, and if he has sin upon 
 him, obtains pardon. But sins destructive to the 
 soul, which are called deadly, do not obtain par-, 
 don by this sacrament alone, without contrition 
 and confession ; yet if a man repents from the 
 heart, and has no time for confession, or confesses 
 and dies before he has completed the penance ne- 
 cessary to the perfect purification of his soul, by 
 the merits of the death and blood of Christ, and 
 those of the saints who have had fellowship with 
 him in his death, whose merits are also the merits 
 of Christ, with the prayers of the Church for his 
 purification, he is cleansed, and becomes an heir 
 of the kingdom of heaven. But if he dies impeni- 
 tent and in deadly sin, the prayers of the Church 
 cannot save him. 
 
 Baptism, and Confirmation which the priest per- 
 forms with the holy oil in connection with baptism, 
 are necessary once to every Christian, and no 
 more. 
 
 As often as a Christian commits sin, and repents 
 of it, with confession to a priest, he should perform 
 penance and partake of the communion. 
 
 Ordination is to be performed (to the same of- 
 fice) but once, and gives authority to administer 
 the other six sacraments. 
 
 In Extreme Unction there may be an anointing 
 with oil, as the name indicates, and in other na^
 
 It)} LETTER Xt. 
 
 tions this is practised ; but as the use of oil is not 
 essential, the custom of anointing the sick is not 
 observed in our Church. 
 
 Q. Are the essential articles of faith collected 
 and written down, that we may easily remember 
 them ? 
 
 c#. They are, in what is called the Creed, and 
 arc as follows : 
 
 (I omit the Nicene creed, which is here intro- 
 duced, as it differs in no important particular from 
 other versions of it.) 
 
 Q. What are the commandments to be obeyed, 
 that we may keep alive our faith ? 
 
 *#. They are of two kinds. The first are con- 
 tained in the Decalogue, by which we learn to re- 
 press evil passions, and rectify our conduct. The 
 second are the commands of the Church, by ob- 
 serving which we show in deed that we belong to 
 the Church. 
 
 Q. What are the commands of the Decalogue ? 
 
 A. 1. " Thou shall love the Lord thy God with 
 all thy heart." By this we are obliged to love 
 and worship God, and put honor upon the bless- 
 ings which he bestows, and the instruments and 
 media by which he bestows them. 
 
 Hence we honor and worship* the Cross, which 
 became the instrument of our salvation, and which 
 was wet with the blood of Christ. Taking this as 
 
 ' The word here used is the one which is almost uni- 
 formly employed to express the worship paid to God.
 
 LETTER XI. 105 
 
 the emblem of our glorying, at the commencement 
 of every thing that we undertake, we make the 
 sign of the cross upon the face. 
 
 We reverence the holy virgin, Mother of God, 
 from whom Christ, the Son of God, received his 
 body, and thus we by her have the grace to be, 
 according to the flesh, kinsmen with God, who 
 chose her to be the medium of conferring this 
 grace upon us. 
 
 We reverence the Saints, who, by their preach- 
 ing, and holy lives, and the pouring out of their 
 blood in martyrdom, taught and confirmed to us 
 the Christian faith ; and being beloved of God, 
 they now live with him, and through their inter- 
 cessions he bestows blessings upon us. We, there- 
 fore, take them for intercessors, and through them 
 offer supplications to God ; as before Christ came, 
 one of the kings of Israel prayed : "For the sake 
 of David thy beloved, turn not thy face away from 
 thine anointed." And God has, in many places, 
 promised to show mercy to sinners, because of the 
 intercession of the Saints. 
 
 We honor also the relics of the bodies of the 
 Saints ; for they were saints in the body who be- 
 came the means of so much good to us. The 
 honor paid to relics is only an expression of grati- 
 tude, and is not to be understood as if they were 
 supposed to have power to secure forgiveness of 
 sin, or to do any other thing whatever. Never- 
 theless, God sometimes works miracles by means 
 of these bones, as when he raised to life the dead
 
 106 LETTER XI. 
 
 man who was thrown in contact with the bones 
 of the prophet Elisha.* 
 
 With the same views'we honor angels also, be- 
 cause they are ministers to make known to us the 
 will of God ; and he has appointed them to be at- 
 tendants and guards to defend us from unseen 
 dangers. 
 
 Second Commandment. "Thou shall not take 
 the name of the Lord thy God in vain." By this 
 we are forbidden to take the name of God into our 
 mouths vainly, and to swear falsely, or even take 
 a true oath unnecessarily. But when necessity 
 requires, or it is done for the ends of justice, or 
 any such like purpose, the taking of oaths is not 
 forbidden. 
 
 Third Commandment. "Honor the Sabbath 
 day j" which, in commemoration of the glorious 
 resurrection of Christ and the descent of the Holy 
 Spirit on that day, has been observed by all Chris- 
 tians on the first, instead of the seventh, day of the 
 week. 
 
 On this day the Christian is bound to refrain 
 from all labor, go to church, unite in public prayer, 
 listen to the preaching of the divine word, attend 
 upon the holy sacrament of the Church, and be en- 
 gaged in such like spiritual employments. And as 
 brotherly love is a Christian duty, visiting, in a 
 
 * For an illustration of the gross superstitions con- 
 nected with the use of relics, and of the barefaced frauds 
 attempted upon the people in regard to them, see Mission- 
 ary Herald for November, 1842,
 
 LETTER XI. 107 
 
 spirit of love, among friends, is not contrary to this 
 commandment. 
 
 Fourth Commandment. "Thou shalt not make 
 unto thee any graven image (or idol)."* The 
 meaning of this is that the honor due to God alone, 
 must not be given to any other being or thing ; 
 and although Christians now do not attribute 
 divine power to any other than God, yet some by 
 their love of money, and some by their subjection 
 to their own appetites and passions, become idola- 
 tors ; as the apostle says, "Covetousness, which 
 is idolatry," and "whose God is their belly." 
 
 Fifth Commandment. " Honor ihy father and 
 thy mother." 
 
 Sixth Commandment. " Thou shalt not kill." 
 Under this commandment are included calumny, 
 slander, evil-speaking, wounding the feelings of 
 another, and other such like things. 
 
 Seventh Commandment. "Thou shalt not com- 
 mit adultery." 
 
 Eighth Commandment. " Thou shalt not 
 steal." Making gain by false representations, 
 selling a bad article at the price of a good one, or 
 taking more for a thing than it is worth, arid 
 knowingly passing counterfeit money, come under 
 this prohibition. 
 
 * What the reason may have been for the transposi- 
 tion of the order'of the commandments, I do not know. 
 In the Armenian Bible the arrangement is the same as 
 in the Hebrew and English.
 
 108 LETTER XL 
 
 Ninth Commandment. "Thou shalt not bear 
 false witness." 
 
 Tenth Commandment. " Thou shalt not covet 
 thy companion's, or thy neighbor's, or any other 
 person's possessions." 
 
 The ten Commandments are comprehended in 
 these : " Thou shalt love God with all thy heart 
 and soul, and thy neighbor as thyself;" and 
 " Whatsoever ye would not that others should do 
 to you, that do not ye to them/' Obeying these 
 perfectly, is obeying all. 
 
 Q. What are the commands of the Church ? 
 
 ft. 1 . To go to church and attend Mass on the 
 Sabbath and appointed feast-days. 2. By no 
 means to fail once a year to confess all one's sins 
 to a priest. 3. Humbly and reverently to partake 
 of the communion once a year, at Easter. 4. To 
 do no business or work on the Sabbath and festi- 
 val days. 5. To fast on Wednesdays and Fridays, 
 and on whatever days of the week a great fast 
 may occur. 
 
 Q. How many kinds of sin are there ? 
 
 *ft. There is original sin transmitted to us from 
 Adam, which is washed away in baptism. Our 
 actual sins are of two kinds, mortal and venial. 
 Venial are small sins, which we commit through 
 weakness or ignorance. Mortal are great sins, 
 which bring death upon the soul, and oftentimes 
 upon the body also. 
 
 Q. How u many kinds of mortal^ sin are there, 
 and what are they ?
 
 L.ETTEK XI. 109 
 
 *i. Seven. 1. Pride; 2. Envy; 3. Anger; 4. 
 Idleness; 5. Covetousness ; 6. Gluttony; 7. Con- 
 cupiscence. From these arise all other sins. 
 
 And whatever sin one commits knowingly and 
 with evil intent, if it be not repented Of, it becomes 
 a mortal sin, and destroys the soul forever ; but if 
 a man transgress a commandment ignorantly, it is 
 a venial sin in him. 
 
 Q. What are the remedies for these sins ? 
 
 /?. If one would be free from pride, he must al- 
 ways be humble in his walk and conversation, 
 however much he may know or possess. 
 
 If we would guard against envy, we must love 
 our brethren and companions, desire their good, 
 speak well of them, and rejoice in their prosperity, 
 although we may not enjoy the same. 
 
 To keep from anger, we must, under all circum- 
 stances, be meek, quiet, peaceable and forgiving 
 towards others, although their conduct be injurious 
 and calculated to excite our anger. 
 
 To avoid idleness, we should- always be em- 
 ployed in well-doing, and laboring to cleanse the 
 soul from sin, however severe and difficult a thing 
 it may be to us. 
 
 To prevent gluttony, we should have regard to 
 our health, and exercise moderation in our eating 
 and drinking; and observe the prohibitions of the 
 Church with respect to eating, lest besides destroy- 
 ing the soul, we injure the health of the body 
 also.
 
 HO LETTER XI 
 
 To guard against concupiscence, we must take 
 heed to maintain chastity and keep the passions in 
 subjection, lest we destroy both soul and body to- 
 gether. 
 
 Besides these remedies, if in the midst of our 
 employments, we would think of these four things, 
 death, judgment, hell and heaven, it would keep 
 us from many sins. 
 
 Q. What are meant by the reward of the right- 
 eous, and the punishment of the wicked ? 
 
 Jl. The souls of the righteous, after death, be- 
 come worthy to see God and enter into everlasting 
 life ; and the souls of the wicked are delivered to 
 Satan. 
 
 At the day of judgment the souls of men will 
 be again united to 'the bodies which they cast off 
 at death, and Christ, the Son of God, will judge 
 every good and bad deed of every one. The 
 righteous, both soul and body, will go to enjoy 
 eternal happiness in heaven, and the wicked will 
 be sent to suffer never-ending torments in hell. 
 Those, however, who have died under condemna- 
 tion for the venial sins only, or who have failed to 
 complete their penances, may, until that day, 
 through the prayers of the Church, be cleansed by 
 the grace of Christ, the great Justifier, and become 
 heirs of heaven. 
 
 Q. What are we to do when we wish to obtain 
 any thing from God ? 
 
 i/2. We are to pray with fervor and perfect 
 faith, expecting that if the object of our desire be
 
 LETTER XI. ill 
 
 ' for our good, God will give it us ; and because we. 
 do not know what is for our good, Christ, our 
 Lord, has taught us to pray thus : 
 
 (Here follows the Lord's prayer.) 
 
 Every Christian should learn and repeat this 
 prayer. Every petition that we offer must cor- 
 respond to one of the petitions in the Lord's prayer, 
 or our prayer will not be acceptable.
 
 LETTER III. 
 
 Early engagements and marriages. 
 
 MY' DEAR FRIENDS : 
 
 Parties are betrothed at a 
 
 very early age. In this city from eight years up- 
 wards. In the villages, still earlier. It frequent- 
 ly happens that gentlemen are double the age of 
 their affianced. There is not, however, generally 
 so great a dissimilarity. 
 
 The subject of marriage is more frequently be- 
 fore the minds of the female community than any 
 other. From their childhood, I might almost say 
 from their infancy, they hear this subject discussed 
 in reference to themselves. The all-important 
 subjects of inquiry are, " To whom shall we give 
 our daughter ? Who has the most money ? Who 
 is the most honorable ? Who is handsome ? &c." 
 Not so much, "Who is worthy ? Who sustains an 
 unblemished reputation ?" Here the marriage 
 contract is emphatically a bargain. Love has 
 nothing to do with it. The immediate parties, 
 scarcely have any voice in the matter. Perhaps, 
 I may safely say, that the lady has none at all. 
 The obvious reason is this, that they have not ar- 
 rived to years of discretion. It is no uncommon 
 thing for a gentleman of thirty years of age to be 
 married to a lady who is not more than fifteen or 
 sixteen. She marries with her mind uncultivated
 
 LETTER XII. 113 
 
 and her frame delicate. " Cares like a wild deluge 
 come" upon her and she alas ! has neither philos- 
 ophy of principle, or physical strength to carry 
 her forward easily and happily. And especially is 
 she wanting in those Christian principles which 
 might enable her to triumph over them all, and 
 even enable her to smile on the various ills of life. 
 The result is, that children frequently rule their 
 mothers. They are loud and boisterous enough 
 in issuing commands and reproofs frequently 
 quite too much so ; but if they see that their or- 
 ders are not obeyed, they either fall to beating 
 them, and that too sometimes most unmercifully, 
 or they yeild up their point by saying with the 
 greatest indifference, "this is the way with child- 
 ren." Sometimes they receive downright insults 
 from their children uncomplainingly. 
 
 Mr. S. was once making a visit in a respectable 
 Greek family. As the sweetmeats and coffee 
 were being presented to him by the lady of the 
 house, (according to the usual custom), one of her 
 little children ran up and asked for some. She 
 refused to attend to him while she was waiting on 
 her guest. The young lad flew into a violent 
 passion and struck her. She then felt constrained 
 to wait on him, after receiving such a reproof 
 from her own little boy, and gave him what he 
 desired ! 
 
 " My husband is not as handsome as the hus- 
 band of my cousin Supuitza" (said a young, beau- 
 tiful, but vain wife,) "while /am handsomer than 
 11
 
 [}4 LETTER XIT. 
 
 my cousin is I do not I cannot love him I 
 will not live with him. Therefore I will return 
 home to my father's house." She forthwith re- 
 turned home and no entreaties or threats have 
 been sufficient to induce her to go back to her 
 husband. 
 
 Another evil arising from early marriages is 
 this, viz : while the females are yet children them- 
 selves, they become entrusted with the care of pre- 
 cious immortals, looking up to them for aid and 
 example. Alas ! Alas ! how inadequate they are 
 to sustain these solemn responsibilities. 
 
 The Armenians, as a nation however^ are more 
 happy in their domestic relations, than any other 
 people surrounding us. There is not a little in 
 their general character which is calculated to in- 
 terest. Therd is much reason for supposing that 
 God has great blessings in store for this people. 
 Oh ! may the time rapidly advance when the 
 blessed Gospel of the Son of God shall throw a 
 charm around their domestic relation. 
 
 A young friend (an Armenian) racently became 
 betrothed. We inquired of him the name of the 
 lady to whom he had become engaged. He said, 
 he did not know / It was neither real or preten- 
 ded modesty, which prompted such a reply. The 
 fact is this, yoUng misses are almost universally 
 spoken of as the daughters of such a man, or of 
 such a woman. And so, he was aXvare of his en- 
 tagement with the daughter of such a man. How- 
 ever strange this may appear to you, I can giv*
 
 LETTER XTI. 115 
 
 you another fact which may seem still stranger. 
 Parties frequently, though not universally, become 
 united in marriage before they have had one good 
 view or even glimpse of each other ! 
 
 The marriage ceremonies are more or less bril- 
 liant and imposing according to the wealth and 
 respectability of the parties. People of the first 
 rank give very particular and repeated invitations. 
 The middle and lower classes give but two, i. e., 
 one from the family of the bride and one from the 
 bridegroom. Sometimes only one invitation is 
 given. At distant intervals, we are invited to at- 
 tend a wedding and usually aim to comply, mere- 
 ly for the purpose of conciliating old friends and 
 gaining new ones. We would much prefer the 
 sanctuary of our own quiet family room, to being 
 crowded and wearied amid nuptial scenes. We 
 go, whether invited to houses of the first rank or 
 to those of the lowest, if they are moral people. 
 No others think of inviting us. 
 
 I will now describe an Armenian wedding, 
 which you may presume was similar to all others 
 in the same nation, according to the wealth and 
 respectability of the .parties. In the present in- 
 stance, both the gentleman and lady belonged to 
 families of the highest rank. Our invitations were 
 brought to us three different times and by two 
 gentlemen on each occasion. 
 
 The ceremonies commenced on Friday, when 
 the bride and her female friends accompanying her,
 
 116 LETTER XII. 
 
 went to a public bath where 'the day was spent 
 in bathing and feasting. 
 
 On Saturday evening, all the invited guests re- 
 paired to the houses, containing the bridal parties. 
 I will here remark, that houses contiguous are fre- 
 quently borrowed for such occasions. They can 
 be made to communicate very easily and by mak- 
 ing this arrangement, much more ease and com- 
 fort can be secured. On this occasion, three hou- 
 ses were well filled. On our arrival, I was taken 
 to the mother of the bride, who cordially wel- 
 comed me and seated me on an elevated seat by 
 her side. After spending about an honr, where 
 the married ladies were seated, the mother took 
 me to the apartment containing the bride and her 
 young and beautiful companions. The bride's 
 name was Nazik Doodoo i. e. Delicate Lady. 
 She deserved the name, for she is extremely beau- 
 tiful. She was twelve or thirteen years of age. 
 She was richly dressed. But some of her rich, 
 dark, heavy, silk garments did not remind me of 
 the brides in our own dear country, who by their 
 delicate, etherial appearance are easily discovered 
 to be those who are'to stand before the hymenial 
 altar. 
 
 On this occasion, the bride was still unveiled, 
 with the exception of a blue gauze thrown care- 
 lessly over her head, but leaving her beautiful 
 childish face still exposed. I had some agreeable 
 conversation with her and her young companions. 
 The entertainment consisted of coffee, sweetmeats, 
 cake, confectionary, wine, rakee and pipes.
 
 LETTER XII. 117 
 
 On the following eve, the marriage ceremony 
 took place. We went to the house of the bride- 
 groom early in the evening. About 8 o'clock the 
 priests came in and read prayers over some of the, 
 garments of the bridegroom. He was then array- 
 ed in them and we all started off, (a numerous train,) 
 for the bride. The party were accompanied by 
 the priests and several musicians with flambeaux, 
 torches and lanterns. The musicians accompanied 
 their instruments with their voices. When the 
 music was heard in the house where the bridal par- 
 ty were in waiting, the cry was heard in. all the 
 rooms, "Behold the Bridegroom cometh !" The 
 party entered and the guests were sprinkled with 
 rose water. The priests entered with the bride- 
 groom and they called out, "bring the bride forth." 
 Previous to their arrival, she was covered from 
 head to foot with scarlet silks. She seemed ap- 
 parently very reluctant to go from her place in the 
 corner of the room to take her stand by the bride- 
 groom in the middle of the same. The priests again 
 called out "bring forth the bride." There seemed 
 to be some great reluctance somewhere. But 
 it is the custom to appear so. Again one of the 
 priests calls out, "Bring forth the bride." By and 
 bye, she with her bride's maids, began to move 
 forward. They move nearly as slowly as snails. 
 At last they met in the centre of the room. Their 
 hands were joined, and the marriage service was 
 read over them, but in the ancient language. Now, 
 
 all were in readiness to start off for the church 
 
 
 
 every person nearly, carried a lighted wax candle.
 
 \\8 LETTER XII. 
 
 in his hand. We entered the church, walked up 
 and took our stand around about the altar. The 
 hands of the party were joined and their heads after 
 being brought in'contact, were tied together with a 
 string which was literally "tying the knot." The 
 marriage ceremony was again read over them. The 
 guests from the church door, dispersed to their own 
 houses. On Monday, visits of ceremony were 
 made to the bridal couple. The bride was still 
 covered or veiled to some extent. The ceremo- 
 nies, congratulations, &c., continued for several 
 days. Thursday was the day when the gentleman 
 saw his wife for the first time, i. e., her face. It 
 may be he never saw it before in his life ! I am 
 mistaken, for it now occurs to me, that the gentle- 
 man told me, that previous to his marriage he had 
 once been favored with a glimpse at his betrothed. 
 It was by mere accident, however. 
 Affectionately yours.
 
 
 Baptisms. 
 My DEAR FRIENDS : 
 
 I was ever interested in the 
 
 baptism of infants, while in my native land, You 
 may, therefore, presume that I took a deep interest 
 in learning the manner of the performance of this 
 interesting and solemn ordinance, in this country. 
 I will in the outset remark, that the birth of a 
 son is hailed with much more interest, than that of 
 a daughter. Marty more congratulations are be- 
 stowed by friends. When a daughter is born, the 
 language of the countenances of friends, so far as I 
 have observed them, seems to be something like 
 this, "God has so willed it, and therefore, you must 
 submit," 
 
 Children are carried to church, by their parents, 
 when they are only a few days old. The eighth is 
 the usual day, though they are sometimes carried 
 ns early as the third. .It seems unnatural to us, for 
 any persons besides the parents to give up their 
 children to God in baptism. But here the mother 
 is prohibited from entering the church, till forty 
 days have expired, after the birth of the child. 
 Therefore, the natural parents remain at home. 
 The reason for this haste is, because the people be- 
 lieve in baptismal regeneration, to all intents and 
 a child dies before it is baptized, in
 
 120 LETTER XIII. 
 
 their opinion, it is not a Christian and is excluded 
 from heaven. I am now reminded of a Catholic 
 lady, whose husband is a Protestant. She had 
 an infant indisposed which subsequently died. 
 No Protestant clergyman being in the city at 
 the time, she baptized it herself, fearing that it 
 would die without being baptized, and "of course 
 it ought not to die without being baptized," said 
 she. 
 
 When a child is taken to church, whether an 
 Armenian or Greek, a large marble font is filled 
 with water. If the weather is cold, it is slightly 
 heated. The child then, in a state of nudity, is en- 
 tirely immersed. The sign of the cross is made 
 over it several times, and oil brought from the 
 Monastery of Etchmiadzin. (in the case of an Ar- 
 menian,) is used in making the sign of the cross on 
 the forehead, breast, palms of the hands and feet. 
 This oil is called the Miron, and is supposed to 
 have a sanctifying effect. It is being "anointed in 
 the name of the Lord." When all this is done, the 
 child is considered in every respect a Christian. 
 I said that they believed in baptismal regeneration. 
 This is evident from the fact, that when the cere- 
 mony is concluded, the friends say with much com- 
 placency, "Now this child has become a Christian." 
 They believe that the water unites with oil in wash- 
 ing away original sin. They do not wash the child, 
 at all, not even any part of it, for the period of eight 
 days. They keep those parts of the body, where 
 the sign of the holy cross has been mad^|s free as
 
 LETTER XIII. 121 
 
 possible from contact with any thing. The feet 
 and hands are bandaged for the time above alluded 
 to. A certain stipend, in amount about 20 cts, on 
 ordinary occasions, is given for a compensation to 
 the priest who officiates. 
 
 My female friends may be desirous of knowing, 
 whether any of the native babes resemble the beau- 
 tifully and delicately arrayed babes, which are 
 presented for baptism among you. No ! not in the 
 least. I have never seen one such in the East, ex- 
 cept in Missionary or Frank families. Thev are 
 carried to church, bound and swaddled somewhat 
 in the form of mummies. Caps are generally made 
 of coarse material, gaudily trimmed, with broad 
 ribbands of several kinds, put on together ; you 
 might see yellow, green and red on tha same little 
 cap. Some pieces of money or a silver cross are 
 attached to the ribbands also, if the parents can af- 
 ford such articles. Other articles of clothing equal- 
 ly rude are used. In addition to this, may some- 
 times be seen, a blanket or quilt, wrought with gold. 
 A friend of ours had an infant baptized its quilt, 
 wrought for the occasion, cost $30. When the 
 baptismal ceremony is concluded, the friends re- 
 turn home, where a feast is given to the relatives 
 and friends. 
 
 You may be interested in learning some of the 
 names of the people in this country. Some of them 
 are scriptural and some of them are not, as is the 
 case with us. The baptismal name is, usually, 
 among the Armenians, one taken from Scripture. 
 12
 
 JJ22 LKTTEK XHT. 
 
 For instance, Mohannes, for John ; Hagob, for 
 James ; Betros, for Peter, etc. 
 
 Some give their children the names of Philoso- 
 phers and Kings. The Greeks do this more than 
 the Armenians. The Armenians assume the sur- 
 names of their fathers, when they have arrived to 
 years of manhood. Some of these surnames are 
 matters of no little curiosity to foreigners, when 
 they understand their significancy. The following 
 table furnishes a few specimens : 
 
 NAMES OF MALES. 
 
 G'dlmez Oglu the son of one who never laughs. 
 
 Yavru Oglu the son of a young one. 
 
 Arab Oglu the son of a negro. 
 
 Kabakje Oglu the son of a squash monger. 
 
 Paj)as Oglu the son of a priest. 
 
 Hakim Oglu the son of a physician. 
 
 Broosa Yarusu Oglu the son of the half of 
 
 Broosa. 
 Kurk Yalan Oglu son of forty lies. 
 
 NAMES OF FEMALES. 
 
 Dudu Lady. 
 
 Maria Martha. 
 
 Mariam Mary. 
 
 Egisapet Elizabeth. 
 
 Zumriit Emerald. 
 
 You will naturally infer, that few only among this 
 people appreciate the solemnity of giving up their 
 children to God in a formal manner. No exam- 
 ination of the heart, or preparation of a*hy kind is
 
 LETTER XIII. 123 
 
 required. The most perverse, the most profane, 
 the most intemperate, are all, equally with the 
 most serious minded, entitled to a right in this so- 
 lemn ordinance, in behalf of their offspring. 
 
 In conclusion, I will remark, that the solemn ob- 
 ligation assumed by parents is neither thought of, 
 nor alluded to, in after days. No covenant is as- 
 sumed on the part of the parents. They recognize 
 no obligation. No native parent in this country, I 
 presume, would ever think of contemplating the 
 precious promises of God, made to believing pa- 
 rents, if it were not suggested by the missionaries. 
 Yours most truly.
 
 LETTER XIV, 
 
 Death Funeral services, and kindred subjects. 
 
 MY DEAR FRIENDS: 
 
 The foregoing is a sketch of 
 
 o \j 
 
 a Turkish grave.^ Cypress trees are the invariable 
 accompaniment of such places. They afford to 
 them an appropriate sotnbreness, But on a nearer 
 approach, .you will find it all an illusion. 
 
 There is great irregularity in the manner of bury- 
 ing in the East. Graves are generally very shal- 
 low. With the exception of the Franks, all are in- 
 terred without coffins. Oftentimes, when digging 
 a new grave, the bones of some previously interred 
 have been dug up and thrown out. Sometimes 
 they are thrown in again, or they may not be. As 
 we have been passing through graveyards, we 
 have occasionally seen human skulls lying exposed 
 to the gaze ofjnen and to the tread of beasts. Oth- 
 er human bones are also scattered about here and 
 there. 
 
 Familiarity with such scenes has an undesirable 
 effect upon the feelings. 1 can myself now view 
 them without experiencing that shock, which I am 
 sure I should have felt at viewing the same sights 
 at home eleven years since. It may surprise you 
 perhaps, if I tell you, that when out with our chil- 
 dren for exercise and a change of air, I sometimes 
 sit down and recline my head against a grave-stone,
 
 ,, LETTER XIV. 125 
 
 with the same composure, which I feel when sit- 
 ting in a chair in our room at home. 
 
 Mr. S., whep once on a journey, was passing a 
 Greek burying yard, and saw a few viilagers en- 
 gaged in interring some one. A skull had been 
 thrown out when the grave was dug. One of the 
 women either knew or imagined \i to be that of her 
 late husband. She ran, caught it up, wept over it 
 kissed it, and exclaimed in Greek, "Oh my clear 
 Paniotis ! oh my dear Paniotis." She then allow- 
 ed it to be thrown in again with stones, bones and 
 dirt, haphazard. 
 
 When death occurs, as soon as the breath has 
 departed, preparations are made to bury their dead 
 out of their sight. The dead body is arrayed in 
 the best garments it formerly wore in health. It is 
 put into an open box or coffin (merely for the pur- 
 pose of carrying it to the grave,) and is borne on 
 the shoulders of four men "to the house appointed 
 for all the living." If the deceased is a nominal 
 Christian, priests lead the procession in their sacer- 
 dotal robes, and chant the funeral dirge. Lighted 
 candles are carried along through the street amid 
 the procession, even through the scorching rays of 
 the sun. Incense is also burned. If the deceased 
 is a female and wealthy, the pale corpse is arrayed 
 in her jewelry and ornaments, and a splendid Per- 
 sian Cashmere shawl is tastefully thrown over the 
 lower part of the body. When they reach the 
 grave in which the body is to be interred, every 
 thing of value is taken off, and it is interred with- 
 out a coffin.
 
 126 LETTER XIV. 
 
 Grief for the departed is unquestionably some-* 
 times tender, sincere and deep. And there are at 
 intervals, cases of long continued, heart-felt sorrow 
 spoken of. But generally, though there is a noisy 
 burst of grief during the funeral services, it soon 
 passes off. They contrive to get up something to 
 amuse them and drive it away. 
 
 A wealthy Armenian Catholic lady residing near 
 us, on the evening following the interment of her 
 sister, sent a request to the French Consul and his 
 lady to come and visit her, saying "Come we will 
 amuse ourselves." This was to her the most ef- 
 fectual way of "driving away dull care." 
 
 I was once deeply impressed with the conviction, 
 that the people of this country possess little or noth- 
 ing to support them, when the arm of God lays 
 heavily upon them. An Armenian Catholic lady 
 near by sickened and died. The night previous to 
 her dissolution, I had spent in watching with her. 
 The next night her spirit took its flight. A married 
 daughter and her husband, four sons, (two of them 
 young gentlemen,) and several more distant rela- 
 tives were present. During the night, the son-in- 
 law came to our house and aroused us, saying, that 
 their mother was dead, and requested me to come 
 to them immediately. He said that "the children 
 had become crazy." Mr. S. accompanied me 
 thither as soon as possible. We never entered a 
 family apparently more afflicted. The daughter 
 was in hysteric fits. One son about twenty-two 
 years of age, had so far lost his reason, that he was
 
 LETTER XIV. 127 
 
 walking about the house smiling, as if it were some 
 happy occasion. A younger brother lay extended, 
 his full length upon the floor, as if bereft both of 
 strength and reason. Confusion was manifested on 
 all sides, and anguish was expressed in every coun- 
 tenance, with the exception of the son above men- 
 tioned. But their grief began to moderate and their 
 sense to return, as soon as "the dead was removed 
 out of their sight." They were all soon restored to 
 their reason, "were clothed and in their right mind." 
 "How unlike this scene (thought I,) to many of the 
 death-bed and burial scenes in our dear native 
 land !" The concealed tearful eye, the suppressed 
 sigh, the solemn appeal to the hearts and consciences 
 of the mourners "to lay these things to heart," was 
 neither seen nor heard I 
 
 Some months since a party of Greek ladies came 
 to make us a visit. One of them was remarkable 
 for the beauty of her countenance and for the dig- 
 nity of her manners. She had never visited me 
 previously. How little did I imagine, as I gazed 
 upon her countenance, that it was so soon to be 
 changed and "sent away !" While sitting in our 
 parlor on this occasion, she was taken ill, though I 
 was not apprised of it. On reaching her home, she 
 repaired to her bed, and never more arose from it. 
 But it is her funeral services, which I purpose par- 
 ticularly to describe. I was not an eye witness of 
 them, but as they were related to me by Mrs. Ladd, 
 one of my missionary sisters, I will give you a rela- 
 tion of them. 1 think that some natives who view-
 
 128 I.KTTKll XIV. 
 
 ed them, thought them splendid, (if such a term may 
 be applied to such solemn services.) You will par- 
 don the expression, when I tell you, that I used it 
 merely for illustrating some of the characteristics of 
 a proud, gay and fashionable people. The corpse 
 was laid in an open coffin, arrayed, apparently, 
 for the ball-room, rather than for the dark and silent 
 chambers of the dead. The ornaments were num- 
 erous and brilliant, consisting of flowers, jewelry, 
 a great abundance of lace trimmings, &c., &c. 
 Four Greek ladies, two on each side, walked by 
 the corpse, each with a hand placed upon it. They 
 were weeping and beating their breasts. Several 
 priests accompanied the procession, arrayed in their 
 sacerdotal robes and chanting a funeral dirge. In- 
 cense was burned and candles also. The husband 
 and family friends of the lady were not among the 
 mourners, who followed to the grave. They re- 
 mained at home, as is the custom under such cir- 
 cumstances. The mother-in-law was seen among 
 those that followed. She was supported by two in- 
 dividuals who frequently threw a glass of water in 
 her face to keep her apparently from fainting. 
 There was a vast throng of relatives and friends 
 in attendance, who manifested much grief in their 
 countenances and by their tears and gestures. 
 
 This show and mockery of grief, how unlike the 
 quiet unobtrusive burials which true Christianity 
 would dictate ! The body was placed within the 
 precincts of the church, for the privilege of which, 
 a considerable sum of money was paid. In the rear
 
 LETTER XIV. ' 129 
 
 J 
 
 of the funeral procession, a waiter of sweetmeats 
 was carried to the church which was partaken of 
 by the mourners when the grave was closed up. 
 
 In reference to the friends who are dead, some 
 kinds of food are carried to the graveyard, on cer- 
 tain days of the year, viz : on the anniversary of 
 their death and on certain other days, making in all 
 four days in the year. The family priest, accom- 
 panied by *he relatives and friends, go thither at 
 the time the food is carried. They go ostensibly 
 to have prayers read over the dust of their departed 
 friends. But it proves to be any thing but a profita- 
 ble ceremony. Some of their number, at least, of- 
 ten go home with dizzy heads, instead of hearts 
 made better by a near view of "the long home," 
 to which all the now living will soon repair. 
 "Tread lightly o'er the ashes of the dead," 
 said the poet figuratively.. But it might be said 
 literally to some of this people, as they go into the 
 graveyard to keep their carousals. 
 
 There is a great burying ground in Constantino- 
 ple which may be near eight or ten miles in circum- 
 ference. Some of them are even made the plea- 
 sure grounds of the pleasure loving, pleasure seek- 
 ing people. Instead of "going to the grave to weep 
 there," many go to practice games of various kinds. 
 Ropes are sometimes attached from one grave to 
 another and children swing there. It is to some, 
 the best of all places for lounging, smoking and 
 story-telling. 
 
 I have heard of one poor houseless mendicant,
 
 130 LKTTER XIV. 
 
 who took away a stone from one end of a monu- 
 ment, erected over the remains of some one, and 
 fixed his habitation there. Or rather, he spent his 
 days abroad soliciting charity, and his nights 
 "among the tombs." 
 
 I will remark in bringing this letter to a close, 
 that the graves are so thick in Turkish burying 
 grounds, that when passing through them, I some- 
 times find myself repeating the inquiry of the poet, 
 
 " Where is the dust which has not been alive ?" 
 Yours affectionately.
 
 Various Superstitions. 
 
 MY DEAR FRIENDS : 
 
 If "ignorance is the mother 
 
 of devotion," superstition is much more emphati- 
 cally its attendant. Would that we could assure 
 you of its flight from these ends of the earth. Most 
 sincerely should we regret, however, if it fled across 
 the waters to our beloved America. Long, long, 
 yea, forever, may that country be free from the 
 weight of the superstition which is crushing this 
 poor people to death alas, not to temporal death 
 alone, but to eternal death. 
 
 "Ye will have need of patience" while I relate 
 to you only a few of the many superstitions which 
 encompass us. "A few," I said. These will be 
 sufficient for my object. A volume, however, 
 might be written on the subject. 
 
 Sick children are often carried to the church 
 that their lips may be made to touch the picture 
 of the Virgin Mary or that of Christ, and have 
 their lips moistened by holy water in order to effect 
 a cure. When a person is sick, a member of the 
 family or some friend goes to the church to have a 
 priest read prayers for the person indisposed. A 
 taper is lighted and placed before the Virgin or 
 some other saint. 
 
 When the present Mrs. Powers was once indis- 
 posed, the wife of the owner of the house in which
 
 132 LETTS R XV. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. P. reside, carried a taper to. church 
 and placed it before a picture as a means, in her 
 opinion, of securing Mrs, P's restoration. Mr. and 
 Mrs. P. of course, had no knowledge of the act till 
 subsequently. 
 
 Mr. S. on one occasion entered a Greek church, 
 when a woman came, in order to have a priest read 
 prayers for some one sick at her house. Think 
 not that this practice is any thing like having the 
 individual fervently remembered in the interces- 
 sions of the pastor, and silently by a body of attend- 
 ing Christians, as is the custom in the United States. 
 Alas ! such prayers are never offered ! 
 
 The priest above alluded to, commenced reading 
 the prayers as soon as he entered, the house, even 
 while he was walking towards the place where the 
 book of prayers lay. He broke off several times 
 for the purpose of giving some directions to the wo- 
 man, and then resumed his mummery again. He 
 undoubted!} 7 received some compensation, as this 
 is the custom among the Greeks. 
 
 One of our native brethren came in recently and 
 mentioned to us the following circumstance. He 
 was out for a walk, when, he met a sick woman 
 borne on the shoulders of four men towards the 
 graveyard. Keep in mind that she was not dead. 
 Soon after, he met her priest and on being inter- 
 rogated as to where he was going, the priest con- 
 fessed that he was going to the graveyard. He 
 said that the woman who had preceded him, was 
 ill and had requested him to meet her at the grave 

 
 LETTER XV. 133 . 
 
 of a certain person, who had been reputed a saint, 
 since his decease. He was accordingly going 
 thither to read prayers for her over the grave of 
 that saint. The woman was strongly but vainly 
 hoping, that her recovery would be expedited by 
 the interposition of that saint. "Vainly" I said. 
 But perhaps the influence of hope might operate 
 favorably on her, though I have not been apprised 
 of the result. Our Christian brother reasoned with 
 the priest on the folly and absurdity of such a 
 course. The priest merely replied, that "the wo- 
 man wished it and what could he do 1" Was it 
 not his duty to undeceive and enlighten her ? He, 
 as a minister of righteousness, (or as one who ought 
 to be so,) could easily have told her that Jesus 
 Christ, the Righteous, only was her Intercessor 
 and Advocate with -the Father in every hour of 
 need. But ah ! the poor priest himself hath "need 
 to be taught what are the first principles of the 
 doctrine of God !" How can he teach others that 
 of which he knows nothing himself? 
 
 Some who go to Jerusalem on pilgrimages, pre- 
 tend to bring* away with them a piece of the identi- 
 cal cross on which our Savior was crucified. In 
 the church of Rodosto, (a town on the sea of Mar- 
 mora,) it is pretended that they have one of the 
 very nails which pierced the hand of our blessed 
 Savior. 
 
 There is a story of a certain saint, whose teeth 
 have been preserved in some church, but at length 
 they became so numerous, that when collected, they
 
 .134 LETTER XV. 
 
 amounted to several hogsheads. This speaks loud- 
 ly of the credulity and superstition existing in the 
 minds of these nominal Christians. 
 
 There was "two weeks since an unusual rush to 
 the Armenian church' in this city. It was on the 
 Sabbath. All classes and ages repaired thither. 
 They were going from early dawn to approaching 
 eve. Do you imagine that they went with the 
 anxious inquiry of those on the day of Pentecost, 
 viz : "Men and brethren, what must we do to be 
 saved ?" Alas ! alas ! The subject of their in- 
 terest was very different. Some Monastery near 
 Etchmiadzin had become very poor, and was in 
 great straits for money. A Vartabed was deputed 
 to travel around the country and collect funds for 
 the above mentioned establishment. He took this 
 city in his way. He brought with him a small 
 piece 'of a bone which he said was a piece of a 
 bone of Loosavarich, i. e., of Gregory the Enlight- 
 ener, who lived more than 1,500 years since. He 
 is considered the father of the Armenian nation. 
 On that account, his dust and bones are considered 
 as very sacred relics. There is a peculiar charm 
 about them in the minds of the Armenians. On 
 the present occasion, a silver cup was placed on 
 the table before the altar and it contained some- 
 thing which resembled blood. It was called the 
 blood of Loosavarich, which he spilt when suffer- 
 ing various tortures. Said one of his nation, who 
 was with us when the particulars of this farce 
 were related to us, "it was probably the blood of a
 
 LBTTfiK XV. 135 
 
 rabbit or some other animal." The spears which 
 pierced his hands have been preserved and are 
 carried around also the thorns with which he was 
 tortured. These were exposed to the idolatrous 
 gaze of the multitude. Pieces of his bones are 
 found in many, if not most of the Armenian 
 churches. If all were collected together, a great 
 amount of relics would be seen and afford strong 
 reason for the suspicion that none of them ever 
 were his bones. One Monastery contains one oi 
 his arms incased in gold. I have been informed 
 that five different arms, said to be his, are carried 
 around or are preserved as sacred relics in differ- 
 ent places. 
 
 A native Christian brother in Constantinople, a 
 few days since communicated by letter the follow- 
 ing fact to a friend of ours residing in this city. 
 It illustrates how the ecclesiastics "make the word 
 of God of no effect by their traditions." He wrote 
 that, as" olive oil was needed for use in one of 
 the churches, belonging to the Armenian nation, 
 the Bishop preached a sermon in which he said, 
 that, it was the duty of the people to bestow it. 
 "In case of a bestowal," said he, "your sins will 
 be pardoned." "All manner of sin," said he, "can 
 thus be cancelled, even the sin against the Holy 
 Ghost." One of those whose minds have become 
 enlightened, afterwards went to him and requested 
 of him the proof from the Bible, that the bestowal 
 of olive oil would procure the pardon of the sin 
 against the Holy Ghost. The Bishop opened the
 
 136 LETTER XV. 
 
 Bible and read the following verse from Luke 16 : 
 6. "How much owest thou ? And he said, one 
 hundred measures of oil. And he said take thy 
 bill and sit down quickly and write fifty/' You 
 will perceive that the word oil occurs but the 
 idea contained in the verse is as far from proving 
 the truth of his assertions, as the East is from the 
 West. The young man rose and took his leave. 
 A mixture of emotions must have been struggling 
 in his breast. It is difficult to imagine whether he 
 was most inclined to laugh or to weep. 
 
 Last evening an individual related to us some of 
 the circumstances, in which he had been placed 
 during the years of his ignorance and folly. 
 Among other things he mentioned this, viz : When 
 he ^was once on a journey with a Vartabed, they 
 took with them some dirt which they pretended 
 was the dust of some saint, and which they said 
 could work miracles. If they met with a person 
 diseased, a small quantity of this dirt was put into 
 water, and then he was made to drink it. When 
 the Vartabed and his companion found, that the 
 dirt in their leathern bag was nearly exhausted, 
 they would gather up more from the road side, 
 and again palm it off upon the poor, superstitious 
 credulous villagers. This simple people had so 
 much confidence in its healing virtues, that they 
 exchanged for this muddy ivater their best articles 
 of clothing and various other things of value. 
 They went on from day to day, travelling from 
 village to village. The people imagined that
 
 LETTER XV. 137 
 
 that saint, whose dust they were swallowing, was 
 in heaven and would plead for them in the ear of 
 God, or Christ, or the Virgin Mary, and that it 
 would undoubtedly be availing. Possibly, some 
 cases of cure might have been effected, merely 
 through the influence of hope existing in the mind, 
 though my informant mentioned none. 
 Yours affectionately. 
 13
 
 LETTER XVI, 
 
 Ecclesiastics. 
 
 MY DEAR FRIENDS: 
 
 You will, I presume, be in- 
 terested in learning something respecting the cha- 
 racter of the priesthood. 
 
 There are three Greek churches in this city. A 
 Greek Bishop resides here a part of the time and 
 a part of it in Moudania, which is a village on the 
 coast of the Sea of Marmora. There are nine or 
 more Greek priests connected with the three dif- 
 ferent churches. 
 
 But I will pass on to the Armenian priesthood. 
 Among the Armenian population, which amounts 
 to 10,000, there is but one church. A Bishop, 
 two Vartabeds (preachers), and sixteen priests 
 are connected with it. There arc frequent changes 
 in the Bishopric. The present incumbent has but 
 recently arrived. He is represented as enlightened. 
 He was reputed a Protestant before he came to 
 Broosa. But we perceive that he already begins 
 to manifest some signs of hostility towards those 
 who are endeavoring to advance the cause of light 
 and truth among their countrymen. 
 
 One of the Vartabeds has come more in contact 
 with the truth. He will, we trust, exert a happy 
 influence while a resident here. After preaching 
 a few times, on one occasion, he observed to one
 
 LETTER XVI. 13'J 
 
 of our native brethren that he began to be dis- 
 couraged, because he saw no fruit resulting from 
 his labors. Our brother very properly replied, 
 that "St. Paul once preached three years in a cer- 
 tain place and 'ceased not to warn qyery one day 
 and night and with tears/ You have preached 
 only three times, and I have not yet seen one tear 
 in your eye." He appears to be aware of the 
 errors existing in his Church, but has not moral 
 courage enough to .come out and take his stand on 
 the Lord's side and combat them. But we earn- 
 estly pray that he may speedily be brought into 
 that " liberty wherewith Christ alone maketh 
 free." 
 
 Both the Bishop and this Vartabed are interest- 
 ing themselves in behalf of female education. It 
 is doubtful however, whether their fine theory will 
 ever get into successful operation. Eventually, 
 a train of causes may be put forth which will re- 
 sult in a fine school for that sex. 
 
 Bishops are not allowed to marry. The laws 
 of their Church forbid their forming 'the matrimo- 
 nial relation. Whereas, you are aware that in 
 1 Tim. 3 : 2, license is given to such to marry. 
 But to pass on to the priests. There are sixteen 
 connected with the Armemian Church in this city, 
 as I before suggested. None can become priests 
 who are not, or have not once been, married men. 
 But if a priest's wife should die during the first 
 month or week even, after his marriage, he is, by 
 no means, allowed to marry again.
 
 140 LETTER XVI. 
 
 The priests purchase their privileged office 
 by giving a little more or less than $10. The 
 most enlightened persons do not wish to become 
 priests. Many of the laity are much farther ad- 
 vanced in a knowledge of the truth than the priests 
 are generally. Some of the latter are brought into 
 the sacred office who are not even able to read in- 
 telligently. Up to the very time of their induction 
 into the priestly office, they have been engaged in 
 some menial service. From that service and from 
 that state of almost profound ignorance, they are 
 suddenly inducted into the responsible office of 
 leading men in the way to Heaven ! Only forty 
 days are usually spent in preparation for this 
 awfully solemn work ! Would such an idea be 
 tolerated in enlightened America ? Would such a 
 hope be cherished ? But I need not pursue such 
 inquiries. 
 
 I will suggest that this season of forty days 
 above alluded to, is spent in solitude, within the 
 precincts of the church. They do not once go 
 home to their families during this period. As our 
 blessed Savior was in the wilderness forty days 
 and forty nights before he commenced his minis- 
 trations, they, in imitation of His example, spend 
 the same length of time in solitude. And these 
 forty days, spent in solitude for the purpose of 
 preparation, answer to them the same important 
 end as the course pursued by the honorable clergy- 
 men in enlightened America, viz : the Academical, 
 Collegiate and Theological. Some difference tru-
 
 LETTER XVI. 141 
 
 ly, between forty days spent in a monkish manner 
 in solitude, without gaining any intelligible ideas^ 
 and nine years of hard study spent in those three 
 different schools ! But the souls of men here, over 
 whom they " watch," are equally precious with 
 those in America, who listen to those Ambassadors 
 of God who have spent so many years in prepara- 
 tion for this solemn vocation ! 
 
 You see, dear friends, do you not, that a priest 
 under these circumstances, cannot possibly become 
 "a workman who needeth not to be ashamed ?" 
 He cannot have learned how "rightly to divide 
 the Word of truth" and how "to declare the 
 whole counsel of God !" 
 
 I ought to say however, that the priests never 
 do preach. Scarcely any are competent. It would 
 be considered something extra if any one should 
 attempt it. The Bishops and Vartabeds preach a 
 certain number of sermons in a year. But even 
 these are very few. And when they do preach, 
 their sermons are generally so mixed with errors, 
 superstitions and sayings from the Fathers, that 
 the benefit to be derived from them is slight. Some 
 Author thus remarks, "When God's Word is by 
 the Fathers construed and glossed, it is like unto 
 one who straineth milk through a coal sack, which 
 must needs spoil the milk and make it black. 
 Even so likewise, God's Word of itself, is sufficient- 
 ly pure, clean arid bright. But through the doc- 
 trines, books, sayings and writings of the Fathers, 
 it is sorely darkened, falsified and spoiled." Such
 
 1 i'J LETTER XVI. - 
 
 is the spiritual food with which these people are 
 fed from time to time, if fed at all ! 
 
 The routine of the priests duty consists in con- 
 fessing, marrying, baptizing, burying, ect. The 
 celebration of the Mass is considered the distinc- 
 tive business of the priests. "They are expected, 
 like the Jewish priesthood, to offer gifts and sacri- 
 fices for the sins of the people and this is done by 
 the supposed sacrifice of Christ in the celebration 
 of the Mass." They do not attempt to pray, other- 
 wise than by reading prayers in an unspoken lan- 
 guage. And even if it were a spoken language, 
 it is read so fast that it could not be understood. 
 It seems a mere unmeaning jargon. 
 
 In many cases the priests are despised and looked 
 upon with contempt. It is for this reason, viz : it 
 is taken for granted that if a man becomes a priest, 
 he does so from mere mercenary motives. Hence, 
 they have been more decidedly the enemies of 
 missionaries and of missionary efforts than they 
 otherwise would have been. For they are aware, 
 that they will lose many of the sources of their 
 income, if the people become enlightened. 
 
 Some of the higher ecclesiastics, we doubt not, 
 find their life extremely irksome and they would 
 gladly shake off the shackles which confine them. 
 
 The following remarks were made to a young 
 man during the years of his ignorance and folly 
 by a Vartabed. The young man was then aspir- 
 ing to ecclesiastical orders. He has since, we 
 trust, come to a saving knowledge of the truth-
 
 LETTER XVf. 14ii 
 
 Said the Bishop to him one day, "I am reminded 
 of a mouse trap which contains a fine piece of 
 paslrima, (i. e., dried beef.) One mouse comes 
 along and looks into the trap. He thinks it a fine 
 place very secure and pleasant. The scent of 
 the fine beef is especially attracting. So he enters 
 ind the door closes. He walks around, looks at 
 ill there is to be seen within and tastes a little of 
 '.he beef. But when he sees that he is a. prisoner, 
 he loses his relish for it and leaves it. He jumps 
 Yom side to side to see if it is not possible for 
 rim to find some way of escape. But all in vain, 
 tic can neither get out, or find any thing to please 
 aim within." 
 
 " Another mouse comes up, attracted by the 
 scent of the beef. He has a great desire to get in 
 and obtain a morsel of it. But he sees no way of 
 access. He walks around and around looks here 
 and there, but seeing no possible way of entrance, 
 he turns away disheartened." "And now," said 
 the Vartabed, "/ am the first mouse and you are 
 the second." 
 
 The morals of the priesthood are not wholly 
 unimpeachable. Some of them are addicted to 
 too much wine, though not all. In some regions 
 of the country they are great gormandizers and 
 Avine bibbers. But those residing in this city are 
 not so much addicted to these gross irregularities. 
 I have heard of a certain priest in the interior of 
 the country, who drank eight bottles of wine in 
 twenty-four hours ! Of another who drank about
 
 144 LETTER XVI. / 
 
 twenty bottles in the same length of time ! How- 
 ever incredible this may appear, still it may be re- 
 lied on. I said to my informant, who is a Chris- 
 tian brother, "Do you beleive it ?" "Yes," he re- 
 plied, "why should I not believe what my own 
 eyes have seen ?" 
 
 Some of the priests both in the city and in the 
 surrounding country, are very indigent. One of 
 the most enlightened and conscientious among 
 those of the Armenian priests in this city, sub- 
 sists on a livelihood of about 3,000 piastres per 
 year, i. e., on $130. This he gains in part, by 
 acting as a school teacher in a school which is 
 kept within the precints of the church, and in part, 
 by officiating as a priest. I said he could not gain 
 more than $ 1 30. per annum. This must support 
 himself, wife and five or six children. Their 
 home consists of but one room only. This one 
 is so very small, that when the poor priest lays 
 himself down to rest for the night, (for nearly 
 every native in this country, rich as well as poor, 
 sleeps on. the floor,) he is obliged to let the door 
 stand open in order to suffer his feet to pass 
 through ! We "have thought this priest, and one 
 or more in the neighboring villages, to be not far 
 from the kingdom of heaven. But their situation 
 is truly difficult. The whole host of prejudices, 
 superstitions, errors and sinful practices of their 
 Church is against them. The public sentiment of 
 the nation opposes them. Their Church has held 
 these doctrines, has followed these customs and
 
 LETTER XVI. 145 
 
 sanctioned these practices for centuries. In the 
 estimation of the common people, all the pious and 
 good of their nation in the first ages of their 
 Church, lived in and taught the practice of theso 
 very things. 
 
 Every thing which comes recommended to them 
 from Antiquity , has all the authority of the Gos- 
 pel itself and even more. They regard these 
 things as coming down not only from their 
 sainted Church-fathers, but from the very Apostles 
 themselves. They imagine it to be the way and 
 THE ONLY WAY TO BE SAVED. They therefore feel 
 it to be their duty to cling to them tenaciously. 
 
 Now, if any one attempts to throw suspicion 
 upon these things, he is supposed to be attempting 
 to undermine their Church and to be on the high 
 road to infidelity. 
 
 But if a priest should attempt to do this if he 
 should proclaim another Gospel than that in which 
 the people have* previously trusted, if he should 
 hold up "the truth as it is in Jesus" to the disad- 
 vantage of the reigning system of error around him, 
 he would immediately be reproached and despised ! 
 Yes, he might ultimately suffer banishment. At 
 all events, curses would immediately be heaped 
 upon his head and of these not a few. Every 
 ecclesiastic knows full well that such are the pre- 
 vailing feelings in the community. They must be 
 born from above they must be dead to the world 
 to its smiles to its frowns or they cannot, 
 dare not take a decided stand for the truth. Alas ! 
 14
 
 14G LETTER XVI. 
 
 Alas ! there are asyei but few, very few ecclesias- 
 tics in these Eastern nations who are prepared to 
 be Reformers ! May the number be greatly in- 
 creased from year to year ! But with such spiri- 
 tual guides as the people have now generally, you 
 can in "some degree imagine how melancholy 
 their condition, must be. Sad indeed, it is to feel 
 that probably, many a priest in this country with 
 most of his flock will "fall into the ditch" together, 
 i. e., sink into the regions of woe ! 
 
 It is useless to suggest, that we feel it to be of 
 the utmost importance that the ecclesiastics be not 
 only enlightened, but evangelical men. The cause 
 of Christ will never triumphantly prevail in'these 
 ends of the earth till many of this class "come up 
 to the help of the Lord to the help of the Lord 
 against the mighty." 
 
 Missionaries can do much by way of the publi- 
 cation of books by conversation by parlor 
 preaching by their example, a? well as by public 
 preaching. They can do much by way of proxy 
 also. They can lead on the partially enlightened. 
 They can give timely counsel to those who have 
 but just turned their faces towards the kingdom of 
 heaven. But missionaries are foreigners. Should 
 they live fifty years on missionary ground, they 
 would not become perfectly naturalized. They 
 would still belong to a distant nation of different 
 speech and different religion. They may have the 
 wisdom of Solomon and the eloquence of Apollos, 
 still, they are foreigners after all.
 
 LETTER XVI. 147 
 
 I will^not add any thing more to this already 
 extremely long letter, except to entreat you, my 
 dear friends, as you value your own beloved pas- 
 tors the privileges of the Sanctuary and your 
 own hopes of heaven, to lift up your hearts in 
 earnest supplication for these people and fervently 
 beseech that they may be ere long supplied from 
 their own nation with "men after God's ownheart," 
 who will be " true Shepherds and Bishops of 
 souls." 
 
 Yours most affectionately. 

 
 LETTER XVII, 
 
 The Sabbath. 
 
 MY DEAR FRIENDS : 
 
 The Sabbath is grievously 
 
 desecrated by nearly all classes in this city, as in- 
 deed throughout the East. But I shall confine 
 my remarks to this city. 
 
 In the first place, by about 60,000 of the inhabi- 
 tants, i. e., by the Mohammedans, it is not ac- 
 knowledged as their sacred day. Friday, you are 
 aware, is the day appointed by their Prophet, as 
 their Sabbath, and Saturday is the Jewish Sab- 
 bath. The Greeks and the Armenians acknowl- 
 edge the sacredness of the Christian Sabbath. Some 
 pretend to observe the literal meaning of the com- 
 mand to do no work on this day. Their shops 
 are usually, though not always, closed. But 
 when they are closed, many transact their business 
 in them, such as casting up accounts, writing 
 business letters, &c., as on any other days. Scarce- 
 ly any one scruples to make bargains, in private, 
 on this day, whether at home or in their /nercan- 
 tile establishments. 
 
 The labors of the field are, generally, suspended 
 on this day by the Nominal Christians, except in 
 the season of vintage. But rides or walks for 
 pleasure by the male members of the community 
 are frequently, nay almost universally, taken, when 
 inclination prompts.
 
 LETTER XVII. 149 
 
 Sometimes, when we have lamented the dese- 
 cration of this holy day, it has occured to us, that 
 it might be more preferable for them to spend it 
 in labor, than in riding, visiting or feasting. 
 
 When we have occasion to go out for the pur- 
 pose of attending a religious service, at the house 
 of one of our associates, we find all stir and con- 
 fusion in the streets, as on any other day of the 
 week. "As on any other day," I said. But there 
 is more of a certain kind done on this day, than 
 on any other. If any special business or labor is 
 to be performed, from the influence of a confirmed 
 habit, they reserve it for the Sabbath. "We will 
 do it on the Sabbath," is the almost invariable 
 remark. The washing of houses and of clothes, 
 and the doing of all kinds of domestic labor, is 
 performed on this day, by all classes, without any 
 apparent scruple. 
 
 The making of wine and rakee and sweetmeats, 
 in the season of vintage, is by no means suspended 
 on this day. Our ears are nearly stunned, every 
 day during this season, by the incessant jingling of 
 the bells, which are attached to the donkeys, hor- 
 ses, camels, &c., which pass through the streets, 
 laden with grapes. But how much more weary- 
 some and distracting does this constant noise seem, 
 on God's most holy and blessed day. As we 
 mingle with the people, we notice with pain the 
 purposes which they thoughtlessly make in refe- 
 rence to the Sabbath, as it respects their worldly 
 business. It might be supposed, that any and
 
 150 LETTER XVII. 
 
 every thing in their opinion could be done with 
 more facility, on this day, than on any other. 
 
 There is much visiting also performed on this 
 day. We have often been invited by those, who 
 are but slightly acquainted with us, to visit them 
 on this day. "Come and visit us on the Sabbath, 
 and we will amuse ourselves and have music," 
 they say. I need not repeat our invariable and 
 decided reply. 
 
 In one village, not far distant from us, (and per- 
 haps in some others,) the Sabbath is made the 
 market day for the week. In this city, and in the 
 street through which we are obliged to pass in go- 
 ing to the house of one of our brethren to attend a 
 religious exercise on this day, there is usually in the 
 winter season a vast concourse of people, collected 
 for an auction of cattle. Men and beasts stand 
 around promiscuously. It is sometimes attended 
 both with inconvenience and danger, to attempt to 
 pass through it. 
 
 Music and dancing are the almost invariable 
 amusements at weddings, even on the Sabbath. 
 It is a general holiday for children. I have ob- 
 served card-playing from my window in a neigh- 
 bor's house. This is a common way of spending 
 these sacred hours. 
 
 Thus you see without an addition of facts, how 
 this blessed institution, which is established by the 
 law of Heaven, and so perfectly adapted to the 
 physical, intellectual and moral condition of man, 
 is trampled under feet by all classes. Mr. S. has
 
 LETTER XVII. 151 
 
 recently written a tract on the Sabbath and man- 
 ner of observing it, which will ere long appear. 
 Various efforts have been made to induce the 
 people ta come under the influence of the truth of 
 God on this day. But I will reserve a particular 
 allusion to them, till I treat on what is now being 
 done for the furtherance of the Gospel in this city 
 and region. In the meantine, may I earnestly en- 
 treat your prayers in behalf of these benighted 
 people who profess to venerate the Sabbath and 
 the Word of God even, which commands them to 
 "remember the Sabbath day to keep it holy," and 
 yet alas ! they have only "a name to live, while 
 they are dead" emphatically "dead in trespasses 
 and sins." 
 
 Affectionately yours.
 
 LETTER XVIII. 
 
 Regard for the ff'ord of God.' 
 
 MY DEAR FRIENDS : 
 
 I suspect you may have 
 
 become desirous of knowing, whether these Nom- 
 inal Christians cherish any love for the blessed 
 Word of God. They profess to feel a great vene- 
 ration for it. In their churches, they have their 
 Bibles covered with silver or gold. Before they 
 take them into their hands, an embroidered hand- 
 kerchief or napkin is taken, lest their fingers by 
 contact defile them. 
 
 From their apparent veneration for this sacred 
 volume, you would presume that they would ac- 
 knowledge, that from this holy Book were emitted 
 all the rays of light, which beam on their paths 
 into Eternity. But alas ! they are far more strict 
 with regard to the keeping of many of the tradi- 
 tions of men, than the Words of the Eternal God 
 Himself. They, in fact, make His Word of no 
 effect by their traditions. The Bible is carried 
 around in church, that all persons may have an op- 
 portunity of kissing it. It is, in a certain sense, 
 its gilded covering, which they reverence, and not 
 the blessed contents contained therein. 
 
 While there is more reading of the Word of 
 God from year to year than formerly, (particular- 
 ly among the Armenians,) still a fearful ignorance 
 prevails with regard to the great fundamental
 
 LETTER XVIII. 15JJ 
 
 truths which it contains. So jre-occupied are 
 their minds with errors and superstitions, that it is 
 difficult, for the truth to find a lodgment therein. 
 There is a certain inability to comprehend these 
 momentous truths. Then the prejudice existing 
 in their minds, scales their eyes, should they open 
 their Bibles for the purpose of reading them. 
 
 But their positive inability, in numberless cases, 
 to read it, is a serious hindrance to the prevalence 
 of the truth. Few, very few of the female com- 
 munity, are able to read. Fortunately, the num- 
 ber is increasing. A few female adults have either 
 learned, or are learning, to read. Among the 
 Greeks, the females are more generally able to 
 read than the same class among the Armenians. 
 In the latter nation, a new impulse has been 
 given to the cause of female education, as I have 
 before remarked. In coming years, the sight of a 
 female adult in this nation, who is able to read, 
 will not be an anomaly, as in former years. But 
 to aid them in learning to read, that they may be 
 able to peruse the Word of God, is the great desid- 
 eratum with us. This is no great stimulus with 
 the mass. On the contrary, they would rather 
 discourage than encourage persons in the attempt 
 to read it. In some cases, there has been decided 
 opposition manifested to its being read. But an 
 increasing number advocate attention to the sacred 
 volume. 
 
 The Bible is read from Sabbath to Sabbath in 
 the church. But because it is in the ancient Ian-
 
 154 LETTER XVIII. 
 
 guage, it is a sealed book. Many go to church 
 regularly and listen to the sound of the Bishop's 
 or priest's voice, as he reads the Bible in the 
 ancient language, without understanding it at all. 
 They go home, highly pleased with the benefit, 
 which they suppose themselves to have gained. 
 They might as profitably, perhaps, have been lis- 
 tening to one of the Polynesian tongues. It is all 
 the same to them, as if they were listening " to 
 heathen men and publicans." St. Paul said, 
 "Therefore, if I know not the meaning of the 
 voice, I shall be unto him that speaketh a barba- 
 rian, and he that speaketh shall be a barbarian 
 unto me." 1 Cor. 14: 11. They however, imag- 
 ine themselves farther advanced in the true road 
 to heaven by attending church. Instead of this, 
 they are straying on in the dangero.us paths of 
 error and delusion. 
 
 I am happy' in being permitted to inform you, 
 that the whole Bible has been translated into the 
 Armeno-Turkish language, under the superinten- 
 dence of the Rev. Mr. Goodell, i e., the language 
 is Turkish and the character is Armenian. It is 
 in so correct, and still in so plain a language, that 
 "he who runs may read." It is generally accep- 
 table to all classes. Other translations have been 
 going on under the superintendence of the follow- 
 ing gentlemen, viz : the Psalms into modern Ar- 
 menian by the Rev. Mr. Dwight, the Old Testa- 
 ment, into Hebrew Spanish, for the benefit of the 
 Jews in Turkey, by the Rev. Mr. Schauffler, the
 
 LETTER XVIII. lOO 
 
 Old Testament into modern Armenian has been 
 commenced by the Rev. Mr. Riggs, and the New 
 Testament into modern Armenian has been com- 
 pleted by the Rev. Mr. Adger. The former three 
 gentlemen are connected with the Constantinople 
 station, and the latter two, with that at Smyrna. 
 The Bible has also been translated into the Greek 
 and Greco-Turkish languages. 
 
 These various translations, as they have ap- 
 peared, have beenofTered at very moderate prices 
 to the several nations for whom they were intended. 
 Great things may be anticipated from them, "and 
 things which accompany salvation," in number- 
 less instances in future years. 
 
 Copies of the Bible have sometimes been col- 
 lected from among the Armenians by the ecclesias- 
 tics. Among the Greeks they have several times 
 been burned, with other books, on the premises of. 
 the church. " What ! the Bible," you inquire. 
 Yes, the Bible, the Word of God, by which man, 
 poor, guilty sinner, is to find the pardon for all his 
 sins acceptance with God through our Lord 
 Jesus Christ. Twice, since our residence in B., 
 has there been a bonfire made of the sacred Scrip- 
 tures by order of the Greek bishops. While mul- 
 titudes have been starving for the bread of life, 
 (though they knew it not,) it has been taken from 
 their hands and consigned to the flames ! This is 
 "the living Bread, of which if a man eat, he shall 
 never hunger.' 7 "Man shall not live by bread 
 alone, but by every word, which proceedeth out 
 of the mouth of God."
 
 156 LETTER XVIII. 
 
 " But why condemn and consume this invalua- 
 ble treasure ? " methinks, you again inquire. 
 Why, ostensibly, because it has been translated by 
 Protestants and printed at Protestant presses, but 
 in reality, because they hate the light and wish not 
 to "come to the light, lest their deeds be reproved." 
 As selfishness is the main spring of much that is 
 done in the East, (as indeed throughout the 
 world,) they misinterpret the motives of the mis- 
 sionaries. It must, as they think, be to build up 
 some sect of our own, or we should not be willing, 
 "to compass sea and land." They cannot conceive 
 how we should be so ready, from purely disin- 
 terested motives, to hazard so much. But let it 
 appear strange, unaccountable, and even selfish to 
 an unrenewed mind, if our motives stand the 
 scrutinizing test of the Judgment day ! " Woe unto 
 you when all men shall speak well of you, for so 
 did the fathers of the false prophets, which were 
 before you." At present, there is not much ap- 
 parent opposition, but our moral heavens may 
 soon gather blackness. Copies of the Bible are 
 now disposed of from week to week. The weal- 
 thy purchase them, and the indigent receive them 
 gratis. I might, perhaps, give you one letter enti- 
 tled, "The lights and shadows of the Missionary 
 life." That is, I might speak of alternate en- 
 couragement and encouragement, and of joy and 
 grief. "But the foundation of God standeth sure." 
 His honor and His Word are pledged to carry 
 forward this work, and we are assured, that it will
 
 LETTER XVIII. 157 
 
 eventually and triumphantly prevail here. In 
 my next, I shall speak more particularly on the 
 the subject of the obstacles, which must be over- 
 come, ere this shall become truly the people of 
 God. 
 
 Yours Affectionately.
 
 LETTER XIX, 
 
 Opposition to the spread of the truth. 
 
 MY DEAR FRIENDS : 
 
 In order that you may be able 
 to appreciate what has been done for this people, 
 and especially, that you may be able to see what 
 remains to be done, I will allude to the obstacles, 
 which interpose to prevent the progress of the Re- 
 deemer's kingdom. 
 
 The Great Enemy of all good obviously hates 
 the cause of Missions. He is reluctant to give up 
 any part of the vast territory, over which he has 
 held an unlimited sway for thousands ofyears. He 
 struggles hard to retain it. Violent and extensive 
 has been the opposition manifested against mis- 
 sionary operations. The Broosa station has shared 
 largely in these hostilities. The Greeks more 
 openly opposed us for several years, till finally they 
 have been abandoned. All our efforts are now 
 concentrated on the Armenians, who are altogeth- 
 er a more hopeful people. 
 
 Three years subsequently to our removal from 
 the Greek quarter of the city to that in the vicini- 
 ty of the Armenians, the Rev. Mr. Ladd and fami- 
 ly removed from Cyprus to this city, and took up 
 their abode among the Greeks. They made stren- 
 uous efforts to gain access to them. No means, 
 that either wisdom or prudence could devise, were
 
 LETTER xix. 159 
 
 left untried. Bat the want of apparent success 
 induced the Rev. Dr. Anderson, the Secretary of 
 the A. B. C. F. M., when here about a year since, 
 to recommend them to turn their attention to the 
 Armenians. I observed above, that the Arme- 
 nians were altogether a more hopeful people. Vari- 
 ous efforts have been made, however, to suppress 
 the cause of truth among them also. But in vain. 
 It has evidently been retarded, but not crushed. 
 Even while I am now writing this communication, 
 a system of efforts are in train to prevent the pro- 
 gress of the truth. The principal teacher in a large 
 school in this city among the Armenians, who is 
 hopefully pious,has been ejected from that situation. 
 Efforts have been made to procure his banishment ; 
 but his enemies are not likely to succeed in this 
 plan. Their object is, should he not be sent into 
 banishment, to remove him entirely from the in- 
 fluence of the missionaries. He has recently be- 
 come engaged to a young lady of his nation. But 
 now, an attempt is made to break up the engage- 
 ment, i. e., if he will not renounce these new views 
 and return to the bosom of his own Church. He 
 is a young man of decided piety, and he would, I 
 trust, much prefer to have their prospective union 
 dissolved to compromising his conscience in any 
 way. And if this engagement should be broken, 
 I do not apprehend that his heart will be, as he is 
 not yet acquainted with her. Most of our native 
 brethren are more or less affected by this storm of 
 opposition. There is much fervent prayer offered 
 in these latter days ; therefore
 
 160 LETTER XIX. 
 
 " If Christ is in the vessel 
 
 We can smile at the storm." 
 
 The cause is Christ's. It must and will prevail, 
 however much "Satan and his legions'' may strive 
 to thwart it. It requires no small degree of pa- 
 tience, perseverance and energy on the part of 
 missionaries laboring in our circumstances. In a 
 certain sense, "we wrestle with principalities and 
 powers and spiritual wickedness in high places." 
 I will now particularly mention some of the 
 causes of the opposition to the truth. In the first 
 place, the human heart is the same in Turkey, as 
 in every other part of the world. There is the 
 same natural aversion to the humbling truths of 
 the Bible. To accept of Heaven, through the 
 merits of Christ to feel deeply one's unworthy- 
 ness and hell-deservedness, is one thing. To gain 
 Heaven as a reward for holy services, such as 
 fasting giving of alms, self-denials and mortifica- 
 tions, &c., is quite another thing. By observing 
 these various rites and ceremonies, by making 
 the sign of the cross frequently by making the 
 Holy Virgin their Intercessor, and by such like 
 things, they do not stoop so low as they must, 
 should they prostrate themselves in the dust and 
 cry out in anguish of spirit, "We are undone, God 
 be merciful to us sinners." 
 
 These rites and ceremonies, I am constrained to 
 say, are a master piece of the Great Adversary of 
 souls ! But alas ! These people have long taken 
 refuge in them. They still cling to them ; and to
 
 LETTER XIX. , 161 
 
 cast them aside, is like parting with their life's 
 blood. 
 
 In the second place, ecclesiastical influence may 
 be mentioned as another cause of the opposition. 
 Indeed, it usually originates from the priesthood. 
 One reason why they are opposers to evangelical 
 doctrines is, because "their craft is in danger." 
 They perfectly well understand, that if the people 
 were to have their eyes opened by the pure Word 
 and Spirit of God, and were guided by these alone 
 in the way to Heaven, they would lose their con- 
 fidence in the long established ceremonies of their 
 churches. They would lose their respect and love 
 for their spiritual guides. And they would no 
 longer compensate them for their various priestly 
 services. 
 
 I will mention a fact here, (of which we have 
 been apprized to-day,) which will illustrate the 
 effect of this opposition, in setting a man at vari- 
 ance against the members of his own family. *For 
 I am come to set a man at variance against his 
 father, arid the daughter against her mother and 
 the daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law. 
 And a man's foes shall be they of his own house- 
 hold." Math. 10: 35, 36. Another one of our 
 pious young men was requested by his father, 
 {who is a man of considerable influence,) not to 
 have any thing to do hereafter, with "this new 
 way." That is,-not to come to the missionaries 
 for instruction. "Why shall I not go to them ?" 
 inquired our young friend. "Because," said his 
 15
 
 162 LETTER XIX. 
 
 father, "I am commanded by the Bishop not to let 
 you go. He is our guide, and we must obey him." 
 ''But," rejoined his son, "the Bishop cannot save 
 my soul. I am responsible for that. I don't go to 
 the missionaries to learn any bad thing. I go to 
 them to learn the gospel. I hear the gospel read and 
 explained there, and learn my duty. The apostle 
 James says, "To him that knoweth to do good and 
 doeth it not, to him it is sin." Therefore, 1 say, 
 that, if I should not go to the missionaries and learn 
 my duty, I should sin." 
 
 "But," said his father, "you are always talking 
 about the gospel the gospel. If what the Ameri- 
 cans say is true with regard to the value of the 
 truth and the obeying of the gospel, why do not 
 our Vartabeds, (preachers,) say so also ?" i 
 
 The eldest son being present and listening to the 
 conversation, said, "Shall I tell you the true state of 
 the case ? They (the ecclesiastics,) wish the peo- 
 ple to worship them, instead of worshipping God." 
 Yes, it is evidently so. This principle of selfish- 
 ness is the chief cause of much of the opposition, 
 which is arrayed against the progress of truth. 
 
 Some of the ecclesiastics have become much en- 
 lightened, and the consciences of others of their 
 number are undoubtedly on the side of truth. But 
 if they, at this crisis, should come out boldly and 
 take their stand on the Lord's side, they would ex- 
 pose themselves to calumny, ridicule and severe 
 persecution. It would also be acknowledging that 
 they had been living all their lives in error and de
 
 LETTER XIX. 163 
 
 lusion. And, not only so, it would be confessing 
 that their great and wealthy nation were all under 
 the like condemnation. A nation too, who sup- 
 poses that they can trace the source of their re- 
 ligion even to Thaddeus, one of the twelve apos- 
 tles ! Some, whose consciences have become en- 
 lightened, are kept back "by the fear of man, 
 which bringeth a -snare," i. e., by fears of anathe- 
 mas and banishment, &c. And some, I am happy 
 in being able to say, seem to have their feet resting 
 firmly on the Rock of Ages. A few of them seem 
 to be "baptized anew with the Holy Ghost, sent 
 down from Heaven." 
 
 We are by no means discouraged. We would 
 not forsake our post. True, we weep in secret 
 places over the desolations arOund us. But we en- 
 deavor to arm ourselves anew at the commence- 
 ment of every year, on every returning monthly 
 concert, and on each succeeding morning. The 
 blessed promises of God, and the happy fulfilment 
 of them in various morally dark places of the earth, 
 lead us confidently to expect, that the cause of God 
 will finally and triumphantly prevail here. "In due 
 season ye shall reap, if ye faint not." 
 
 We would, dear friends, bespeak your patience. 
 "A nation is not (yet) to be born in a day," in these 
 ends of the earth. So great have the obstacles at 
 times appeared to us, that it has seemed a greater 
 work to overturn error under the form of Christiani- 
 ty, than to overthrow idolatry itself. To effect 
 this, next to the blessed influences of the Spirit
 
 164 LETTER XIX. 
 
 some "Great Reformers" of their own nation, (I 
 now speak of the Armenians,) have seemed indis- 
 pensibly necessary. We need a Melancthon, a 
 Luther, and many others of like spirit and courage, 
 who would be willing to say, "Would we were 
 accursed for our brethren and kindred according 
 to the flesh." 
 
 Affectionately yours.
 
 Praying for the dead Prayers to saints The 
 Cross. 
 
 Mv DEAR FRIENDS : 
 
 " One of the most wily inven- 
 tions of the Great Adversary of souls has been, to 
 persuade men, that they could do something to aid 
 their departed friends in their escape from Pur- 
 gatory. And if they can assist their friends in their 
 escape from the place of torment, they suppose that 
 they themselves can be extricated from the same 
 dreaded and dreadful place. 
 
 Five days in a year they go to the graveyard, 
 and have prayers read over the graves of their 
 friends. Thus it operates as a happy quietus to 
 those, who may sometimes have doubts arise in 
 their minds, as to whether they are in deed and in 
 truth prepared for the kingdom of Heaven. 
 
 It is a source of income to the ecclesiastics, as I 
 have remarked in a previous letter. When they go 
 to the graveyard and read prayers over the grave 
 of some departed one, they receive a compensation 
 from friends living. Thus you see, that it is for 
 their interest to keep this practice in operation. 
 There are also particular days when the prayers in 
 the church are for the dead. 
 
 There is a custom among the Greeks, of send- 
 ing a bowl of sweetmeats to each of their friends 
 and neighbors, after the decease of some friend and
 
 166 LETTER XX. 
 
 relative ; and especially, when the anniversary of 
 the day of the year comes round, in order to secure 
 the prayers of the living for the dead. We have 
 many times received this present from our neigh- 
 bors. We never thought, however, of praying for 
 the souls of those dead in their graves, but for the 
 living dead, for those who are' dead in trespasses 
 and sins. 
 
 With the view of relieving their dead friends 
 from Purgatory, they often bestow charity upon 
 the poor. The intercessions of martyrs and saints 
 are supposed to be efficacious, so that after suffer- 
 ing a season for their sins, they may be so fortunate 
 as to be raised from the torments of hell to the bliss 
 of Heaven, through their intercessions. 
 
 In the gospel it is said, you are aware, "What- 
 soever ye shall ask the father in my name, believ- 
 ing, that shall ye receive." But instead of their 
 asking and supplicating in the name of Christ, He 
 seems to be almost forgotten. On some saints' days, 
 instead of calling on the Savior of the world, such 
 requests as the following are sometimes offered : 
 
 "Through the intercessions of the holy mother of 
 God of John the Baptist of St. Stephen the pro- 
 to-martyr of Loosavarich, the enlightener, (i. e., 
 of Gregory,) through the memory and prayers of 
 the saints this day commemorated, and for the sake 
 of the precious cross, oh ! Lord ! accept our en- 
 treaties and make no delay." 
 
 An inquiry may arise in your minds, as to how 
 many saints there are in the calendar, or rather.
 
 LETTER XX. 167 
 
 who are canonized. I confess that I do not know 
 precisely. I have heard, however, that there were 
 3,200, and that these were taken as intercessors. 
 Others might give a different estimate. Two thou- 
 sand persons were once murdered in Nice, who are 
 all considered as saints, and their intercessions are 
 invoked. 
 
 Much virtue is attached to making the sign of 
 the cross. It is done by drawing the fingers of the 
 right hand across the breast and to the forehead so 
 as to describe a cross. During the church-services, 
 it is made frequently, both by the officiators and 
 by the people. When they go into places of dan- 
 ger, they make it with the hope of being preserved. 
 For instance, when the more superstitious had oc- 
 casion to go out during the lime of the prevalence 
 of the plague, they by no means omitted making 
 the sign of the cross, it being intended by them as a 
 kind of invocation for protection from danger. 
 Again, I observed during the early years of our 
 residence in this city, that when some strangers 
 were coming into our house, just before entering, 
 they made the sign of the cross from the motive 
 above mentioned, viz : to be protected from danger; 
 as if we were in the habit of making them Protes- 
 tants by force, or by mixing up something in their 
 coffee, which would make them Protestants nolens 
 volens. It is several years since I have observed 
 any thing of the kind. 
 
 When sitting down to partake of their food, they 
 make the sign of the cross, in the place of asking a
 
 16S LETTER XX. 
 
 blessing. They make pieces of tin, wood, glass, 
 silver and gold into crosses. These arc attached 
 to ordinary strings, to ribbands, or to gold chains 
 and are worn around their necks. Splendid dia- 
 mond crosses are also worn upon their turbans, as 
 ornaments. Some of the diamond crosses are ex- 
 ceedingly expensive, sometimes costing more than 
 $200. 
 
 Soon after a child is born, a cross is suspended 
 upon its cap, or around its neck. This is done "to 
 preserve them from the evil eye," and every other 
 evil thing. Crosses are frequently painted on houses, 
 i. e., in the interior of them for the same purposes 
 above mentioned. In their churches also, they have 
 many crosses. Some of them are made of gold 
 some of silver and some are even overlaid with dia- 
 monds and other precious stones to the amount of 
 several hundred dollars. 
 
 They keep a day of fasting, annually, for the 
 holy cross. So high is their veneration for it, that 
 in one of their prayers for daily use the following 
 expression is made use of in reference to it : "Oh 
 invisible, indissoluble, and divine power of the re- 
 vered and life-giving cross, forsake us not sinners !" 
 
 In conclusion, I will say that these people con- 
 sider the making of the sign of the cross the true 
 sign of a Christian. They can hardly conceive 
 it possible for a person to be a Christian, who does 
 not use the cross in some form or other, or make 
 ihe sign of it. 
 
 When will the time come, \vhon this people, ns
 
 LETTER XX. 169 
 
 nations, shall renounce all their confidence in ma- 
 terial crosses, and look directly and solely to HIM 
 WHO DIED ON THE CROSS, for pardon, peace and 
 eternal life ? 
 
 Forget them not in your nearest approach to the 
 Friend of sinners ! Agonize for them, when ytiu 
 entreat that they may speedily come to the light 
 that they may no longer pray for the dead but for 
 the living and that this may be the sentiment of 
 this whole Christian population, "God forbidthat I 
 should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ." 
 
 Yours affectionately, 
 
 16 

 
 LETTER XXL 
 
 Pictures. 
 
 Mv DEAR FRIENDS : 
 
 The veneration which these 
 
 nominal Christians i'ecl for the pictures of the saints, 
 is very great. By saints, I mean those who have 
 been the peculiar favorites of God. But it is by no 
 means certain that all were holy persons, who are 
 considered as such' in these latter ages. They may 
 not now be in the presence of their Redeemer, to 
 present the prayers of those who bow before their 
 pictures, from day to day. They may have been 
 consigned to the regions of darkness, with thousands 
 of others, who imagined that the observance of 
 many rites and ceremonies would ensure Heaven 
 to them. 
 
 Some time subsequently to the decease of these 
 supposed saints, pictures have been made of them. 
 Priests read prayers over them, which is consider- 
 ed the consecrating of them. Afterwards, they are 
 supposed to be endued with great power. The 
 walls of the churches are hung with them. A few 
 Armenian churches, however, have been built in 
 the country recently, which have a less number in 
 them. 
 
 Pictures of the saints are found in the houses of 
 the Greeks, universally. Among the Armenians, 
 they are seldom, if ever, to be met with in their 
 private dwellings. Candles are kept burning all
 
 LETTER XXI. 
 
 171 
 
 night before those found among the Greeks. There 
 are pictures of the Saints of the Virgin Mary 
 of the Apostles of Christ and of God Himself! 
 The latter, viz: God the Father, is sometimes 
 represented under the picture of an old man with 
 a white beard ! This representation is very com- 
 mon among the Greeks probably there is not a 
 Greek church without it. It may sometimes be 
 met with in the Armenian churches, and was origi- 
 nally borrowed from the Greeks. 
 
 These people make the commands of God of "no 
 effect, through their traditions." They do not seem 
 to apprehend, that, by thus adoring images, they do 
 in fact violate the second commandment, viz : 
 "Thou shall not make unto thee any graven image, 
 or the likeness of any thing that is in Heaven above, 
 or in the earth beneath : or in the waters under 
 the earth : thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, 
 nor serve them,- &c., &c." 
 
 A few years since a missionary was censured by 
 the surrounding people for printing and circulating 
 the ten commandments, "because," they said, "he 
 condemned them for worshipping pictures," When 
 sickness enters a Greek family, they remove the 
 picture of some saint, (of the Virgin Mary rather 
 than any other,) into the room of the sick person, 
 even to his bedside. I have seen a picture lying on 
 the bed by the side of a sick person. It is suppos- 
 ed that the "holy Virgin," as she is called, will in- 
 tercede in behalf of the afflicted one. Poor delu- 
 ded beings ! they look to the picture of a human
 
 17!4 LETTER XXI. 
 
 being in the hour of their distress, and rely on her 
 intercessions with the Savior to procure their par- 
 don and finally to receive them to Heaven ! Bless- 
 ed Savior ! hasten the time, we beseech thee, when 
 they shall look alone to thee ! 
 
 In some Greek families, especially among the 
 higher classes, they have a small room or closet, 
 fitted up with the pictures of the saints. To this 
 room the most devotional, or rather the most super- 
 stitious of the famil} 7 , repair and perform their re- 
 ligious duties. If they are afflicted, frightened or 
 troubled in any way, they enter this closet repeat 
 their prayers and make "the sign of the cross before 
 the pictures. 
 
 Shail I give you one or two specimens of the 
 prayers, offered to the Virgin Mary ? 
 
 "Oh holy Mother of God ! Thee do we suppli- 
 cate. Intercede with Christ to save his people 
 whom he has bought with his own blood." ' 
 
 Here is another. 
 
 "Mother of God! Immaculate mother of our 
 Holy Lord ! Holy Virgin ! Intercede with thine 
 only Son, that He may save us from our sins." 
 
 Another. 
 
 "All holy lady ! mother of God ! pray for us 
 sinners!" 
 
 It is evident that many, especially the most ig- 
 norant, depend more upon the Virgin Mary for 
 help in time of need, than upon Christ, "who ever 
 liveth to make intercession for us." They have
 
 LKTTEK XXI. 173 
 
 been known in limes of danger to cry to Mary, 
 or some other saint, many times and urgently, 
 rather than to the Almighty God, to help them. 
 Some assert, that she is equal to the three Persons 
 in the Trinity, i. e., God the Father, God the Son, 
 and God the Holy Ghost. Some Armenian author 
 calls her the Mediator of the world. It is believed, 
 that her body has already ascended to Heaven. 
 Some author says, that "after her death, one of the 
 twelve apostles, viz : Matthias, hearing of her 
 death and burial, and having never seen her while 
 living, was desirous of seeing her body after it was 
 interred, and for that purpose opened her tomb and 
 went in. But lo ! her body was missing." It was 
 then asserted, that she had arisen, as did our Sa- 
 vior, to Heaven, and that her "flesh did not see 
 corruption." 
 
 She is ever regarded by some as "the Parent of 
 God" as "the mother of God" and by all as an 
 Intercessor with God. Do you wonder, then, my 
 dear friends, that in times of deep* distress, this 
 poor infatuated people should call on her repeated- 
 ly and vehemently, even before they call on Christ 
 or God, as though hers were "the only name given 
 under Heaven, "whereby they can be saved ?" Pity 
 and pray for the benighted souls around us, 
 Yours affectionately.
 
 LETTER XXII. 
 
 Feasts Fasts Confession and Absolution- 
 
 MY DEAR FRIENDS: 
 
 A very important part of the 
 religion of both the Armenians and the Greeks, 
 consists in observing their feast and fast days. 
 
 Of feast days they have many during the year. 
 The Greeks have more than the Armenians. Both 
 nations profess to keep these days holy. They 
 generally abstain from work during the same ; but 
 there are probably no days, on which there is more 
 sin committed. In making this last remark, 1 in- 
 clude' the Sabbath. They go to church in the 
 morning as soon as they rise, and the remainder of 
 the day is usually spent in exchanging visits. 
 
 The Greeks particularly, array themselves in all 
 their "finery," and either parade the streets, or re- 
 main at home to receive ceremonious visits. Often- 
 times have we told them, that as they abstained 
 from work on these feast days so scrupulously, if 
 they were to spend the time in reading some profita- 
 ble book together, it would be more beneficial to 
 themselves and more acceptable to God. Instead 
 of this, however, they either spend the day in list- 
 less idleness, or collect into parties, eat, drink and 
 engage in amusing games. The same is true of the 
 Sabbath. Servants, (whether Greeks or Arme- 
 nians,) when in Protestant families, refuse to do ne-
 
 LETTER XXII. 174 
 
 cessary work, such as the washing of houses an4 
 clothes, for instance, white they will spend these 
 days in "foolish talking and jesting," and in all 
 kinds of vanity. 
 
 The Armenians are stricter than the Greeks with 
 regard to fasting. All animal food, spawn, snails, 
 and shell fish, are prohibited during their strictest 
 days. They confess, that they do not fast as did 
 Christ and His apostles. While they admit that 
 our Lord and His apostles fasted properly and ac- 
 ceptably, they maintain that their own fasts are 
 only vigils, which they are permitted to keep, on 
 account of the corrupt feelings of their hearts. 
 
 Both the Greeks and the Armenians fast every 
 Wednesday and every Friday, with exceptions 
 which I shall afterwards mention. Besides this, 
 they have long fasts of seven of ten of fifteen 
 of twenty and even of fifty days ! The last is the 
 season of Lent. The fast in honor of Elijah con- 
 tinues five days; that of Gregory the Enlightener five 
 days ; that of the Transfiguration five days ; that 
 of the elevation of the Cross five days ; and that of 
 Saint James five days. This last is kept with great 
 strictness, as this saint is supposed to be a defender 
 from the Plague. Some seasons of fasting are ob- 
 served in reference to the apostles ; one in regard 
 to the sufferings and death of Christ ; and one to 
 John the Baptist. Adding them all together, they 
 amount to between one hundred fifty and two hun- 
 dred days, among the Armenians. 
 
 Perhaps you would be interested in learning the
 
 176 LETTER XXIt. 
 
 particular manner of their fasting. By "fusling" 
 you might be led to infer, that they abstain from all 
 food, at least at the dinner hour, and you will im- 
 agine that they spend the day in a manner appro- 
 priate to the idea of abstinence from food. But it 
 is not so. They engage in their usual duties. They 
 both eat and drink, and that as much as they de- 
 sire, of their fast food. If they arc wealthy, they 
 may luxuriate on dainties, even when they are pro- 
 fessedly keeping a strict fast. 
 
 It sometimes happens, that while some of them 
 are pretending to keep a strict fast, they drink wine 
 and rakee so excessively as to get intoxicated. 
 Imagine, how inconsistent a person must appear in 
 a state of intoxication at a table, where they are 
 professedly keeping a fast ! 
 
 Whenever a wedding takes place during a sea- 
 son of fasting, which is very seldom, all animal food 
 is banished from the tables. All kinds of vegeta- 
 ble food, preserves, fruit, &c., &c., may, however,- 
 be eaten with impunity. Wine and rakee may es- 
 pecially be drunk to their hearts content, and 
 this, you may be assured is no small amount. 
 
 I have heard it suggested by visitors in wealthy 
 families, where they happened to be keeping a fast, 
 that there were so many delicacies on the table, 
 that so far as fasting was concerned, they would 
 prefer to fast all the time. 
 
 Many violate the custom with regard to fasting. 
 A few do it, because they will not brook priestly 
 domination. Some, because their consciences have
 
 LETTER XXII. 177 
 
 become loo much enlightened to feel that there is 
 any virtue in keeping such fasts. There are still 
 others, who are very superstitious with regard to 
 the subject, but they are led by their strong desires 
 for the forbidden food to violate their supposed ob- 
 ligations, and to break their fasts. When it is done, 
 they repent go and confess their sins to a priest, 
 who will read prayers over them and procure their 
 absolution. Jl mere farce the whole of it. 
 
 I will now give you a form of absolution and 
 bring my letter to a close. 
 
 "May a compassionate God have compassion on 
 thee ! May he pardon all thy confessed and forgot- 
 ten sins. And I, by right of my priestly authority 
 and divine command, viz: 'Whatsoever thou loosest 
 on earth shall be loosed in Heaven' by that same 
 word, do I absolve thee from all connection with 
 thy sins in thought, word and deed. In the name 
 of the Father, of the Son and of the Holy Ghost, 
 I now admit thee into the true Church, and what- 
 soever work thou doest, may it be to thee for a 
 good work and in future life, for thy glory." 
 Yours affectionatelv.
 
 LETTER XXIII, 
 
 Services in the Armenian Church on Christmas. 
 
 Mr DEAR FRIENDS : 
 
 Shall I invite you to accom- 
 pany me, in imagination, to the Armenian Church 1 
 If you please, it shall be on Christmas. You will 
 not, I apprehend, hear a voice speaking into your 
 ear, as you enter those courts, saying, "Take thy 
 shoes from off thy feet, for the place whereon thou 
 standest is holy ground." We shall be obliged to 
 curtail our sleep ; for we must be there by 3 o'clock 
 in the morning, if we would see all the "shows," 
 as the English Consul of this city called these cere- 
 monies. 
 
 In the first place, we will stop and survey the 
 structure and its size. It is built in the form of a 
 cross, and is quite as large, as the largest sized 
 churches are in the United States, not including the 
 school establishment and the rooms devoted to the 
 Bishop and Vartabed. 
 
 Many pictures are attached to the walls. Shall 
 we linger and survey some of them ? Whom do 
 they represent '? Here is a picture of Christ in the 
 arms of Mary, His mother. Here is one repre- 
 senting his baptism another his transfiguration 
 another his last supper with his disciples another 
 his crucifixion and another his ascension. But xve 
 will go on and examine others, though our patience 
 will be exhausted, ere we have looked at all. On
 
 LETTER XXII L 179 
 
 this side, are the Prophets there are the twelve 
 Apostles, and yonder are the four Evangelists. 
 Above, observe the Virgin Mary, seven times pier- 
 ced. Here is Loosavarich, the Enlightener, i. e., 
 Gregory. But time will fail us before we have 
 viewed all separately, as the services are about to 
 commence. We will, therefore, walk up near to the 
 altar and secure a good seat, ere the ecclesiastics 
 come in. No prayers do we hear proceeding from 
 upright and contrite hearts ! Prayers are read, but 
 they are in a dead language. In the meantime, we 
 observe conversation going on in various parts of 
 the church. There are no pews or benches. All 
 are seated on the stone floor, which is carpeted. 
 Every foot of it is covered with human beings. It 
 is suggested that there are probably 3,000 persons 
 present. To me, however, it appears rather a high 
 estimate. All whom we see, are males. "But 
 where are the females'?" you inquire with interest, 
 Do you observe a lattice work around about in the 
 gallery ! Behind that they always sit or stand. 
 They leave the lower and best part of the church 
 for the males, who are on all occasions accounted 
 a superior order of beings. And those now pres- 
 ent are, probably, looking down through the lattice 
 work on us, so highly favored, as to be permitted 
 to occupy a conspicuous place near the ecclesiasti- 
 cal corps. 
 
 Some of the males around and near us are laugh- 
 ing and talking. Some are coming in and others 
 are going out. We are, indeed, ourselves in dan- 
 ger of forgetting that we are in a house, consecra-
 
 JWO LETTER XXIII. 
 
 led to the service of God. How would the pious 
 heart of David, the king, be grieved, could he be 
 present. His language was, "How amiable are 
 thy tabernacles, oh Lord God of Hosts. I had 
 rather be a door keeper in the house of my God, 
 than to dwell in the tents of wickedness." 
 
 "But I hope we shall hear some music," methinks 
 I hear you say. "No yes, something which an- 
 swers to it. It is chanting or rather baiuling, 
 and "of discords almost infinite." "Heaven is the 
 birth-place of music," says some one. But you 
 will not be reminded of Heaven by any music 
 which you will hear in this church. "The Devil 
 hates music," said Martin Luther. So he con- 
 trives to keep out all soul-elevating music from all 
 the churches of the nominal Christians in the East. 
 
 A company of young men and boys are now 
 coming into the church, each wearing a sacred 
 robe and bearing a lighted candle in his hand. They 
 are singing, "For unto us a child is born," &c. Isa. 
 9:6. 
 
 Now they begin to burn incense and carry it 
 around, which is to represent the acceptableness of 
 religious services in the sight of God. 
 
 A silver vessel is now being filled with water. 
 Another, made in the form of a dove, is also filled 
 with oil brought from Etchmiadzin, called the 
 Miron. An image of Christ, made of a piece of, 
 (they say,) the identical cross on which He was 
 crucified and overlaid with gold and diamonds, is 
 caused to stand upright in the vessel of the water,
 
 LETTER XXIII. 181 
 
 above mentioned. This water is brought from the 
 river of Jordan by pilgrims. The mouth of the 
 dove is open like that of a pitcher, and the holy oil 
 is poured upon the head of Christ, or rather his 
 image, which is to represent his baptism, and the 
 descent of the Spirit in-the form of a dove, as he 
 was coming out of the Jordan. Math. 3 : 16. 
 
 Some wafers are now put into a vessel contain- 
 ing wine. The wafers, you observe, are made of 
 unleavened dough, are small, round, thin, and 
 have a representation of our Savior on one side 
 of them. These wafers are made by the priests 
 at church. During the time in which they are 
 engaged in making them, they do not once go 
 home to their families. It is supposed to be a 
 business of such a sacred character to make this 
 bread, that they are debarred all intercourse with 
 their families during this period. We noticed, 
 that some of the wafers were put into wine. The 
 Bishop stands by the Altar. That which he holds 
 in his hand is a chalice, containing some of the 
 above mentioned wafers and wine, but which is 
 supposed by this people to contain some of the 
 real "broken body and shed blood of the Son of 
 God." Those who are now going up to the altar 
 will partake of the consecrated elements. And if 
 you attentively observe, they put a piece of money 
 into the Bishop's hand. Some give twenty-five 
 cents, some fifty cents, and some one dollar. Each 
 one kisses the hand of the Bishop, as he places 
 the money within it. The number is not large
 
 182 LETTER XXIII. 
 
 who partake of the elements. While the commu- 
 nicants, (as you call them,) are partaking of them, 
 two men stand, one on each side of the Bishop, 
 holding a napkin beneath his hands, lest a particle 
 of the elements should by accident fall upon the 
 floor, and thereby "the broken body and the shed 
 blood of the Son of God be trodden under foot." 
 
 It now occurs to me to mention, that one of the 
 Armenian priests, on a certain occasion, carried 
 some of these wafers to his house. His object 
 was to have some by him in case he should be 
 called to visit the dying bed of some person in the 
 night time. Under these circumstances, he would 
 not be under the necessity of going to the church 
 for some. He carried them home, put them away 
 in a closet. His children one day, happening to 
 find them, took them out of the box and scattered 
 the pieces about on the floor. The dreadful crime 
 of scattering the pieces of the body of Christ on 
 the floor, came to the ears of the Bishop. He 
 commanded that a part of that room be torn away, 
 the floor taken up and burned, and the house be 
 repaired again, merely from this occurrence. 
 
 Previous to, and while the Bishop is delivering 
 a sermon, he wears a vagar or black covering, 
 upon his head. His sermon is on the birth of 
 Christ. He speaks of him as our Intercessor and 
 our only Intercessor. He alludes to the star, 
 which guided the wise men to the Savior at his 
 birth. "So," says he, "let the star shine into your 
 hearts to illuminate them. Repent of your sins.
 
 XXIII. 183 
 
 Forsake them. The gates of heaven are open to 
 you all. Why wait ? Come to Christ. Are you 
 asleep ? Are you benumbed by your sins ?" 
 
 I am pleased with what he says in reference to 
 the fulness of Christ, and with his urging the peo- 
 ple to come to him, without once alluding to the 
 intercessions of the saints and saying that they 
 must depend on them for admittance into Heaven. 
 Still, I fear that while he is calling on all to come, 
 and saying that the doors of heaven are open for 
 them, it is to be presumed that no one among the 
 many thousands present, once dreams of any ob- 
 stacles existing in his heart, to keep him away 
 from this all-sufficient Savior. They probably all 
 feel the utmost complacency in the assurance, that 
 all is done that is necessary, and that they are both 
 ready and willing to go to heaven in their much 
 loved sins. An easy way indeed ! 
 
 The Bishop has changed his robes twice in all, 
 wearing three different dresses. The last which 
 he puts on is truly splendid. From his mitre down 
 to his slippers, his garments are embroidered with 
 gold. How much do you imagine was the ex- 
 pense of this superb attire ? We are informed that 
 it probably cost $2,500. Is such a dress required 
 is it desirable, when a servant of God waits on 
 Him in His courts ? Is it with embroidered gar- 
 ments, with gold and costly attire alone, that the 
 Lord of Hosts will delight to dwell ? Oh no ! For 
 in Isaiah we read, "To this man will I look, who 
 is of an humble and contrite spirit, and who tremb-
 
 LETTER xxiir. 
 
 leth at rny Word." Now it is day-break the 
 ceremonies are closed ! I feel inclined to say, 
 though I may appear to some of you to be rather 
 severe, that though I never in my life found my- 
 self in the interior of a Theatre, I found myself 
 sometimes querying this morning, weather / was 
 not, on the present occasion, gazing at some 
 theatrical exhibitions. 
 
 Yours affectionately.
 
 LETTER XXIV. 
 
 Pilgrimages, 
 MY DEAR FRIENDS: 
 
 You have heard of pilgrima- 
 ges, I doubt not. If so, you are aware that they 
 are journeys performed to holy places with the 
 purpose, ostensibly, of securing some benefit to 
 the soul. Thus, the Mussulmans go to Mecca, 
 the birth place of Mohammed, their Prophet. 
 Christians of all names, in greater or lesser num- 
 bers, go to Jerusalem, "the Holy City." Parties 
 of young men go together. Again the father or 
 the husband and wife go together. Sometimes 
 large familcs go in a company. Much time and 
 money is expended, according to the wealth of the 
 individuals. Innumerable hardships are endured. 
 Some individuals go twice, and I think that I have 
 heard of some who have gone even three times. 
 When they depart, they are accompanied by their 
 relations and friends and some of the ecclesiastical 
 corps, a short distance. The latter perform the 
 religions ceremony of chanting, as they walk to- 
 gether out of the city. On their return, the same 
 classes go out to meet them, and accompany them, 
 into the city and to the church, in solemn order, 
 with the burning of candles in broad-daylight, 
 chanting, etc. etc. On their arrival at the church, 
 some religious services are performed, in their 
 ^pinion, appropriate to the occasion. This alto-. 
 17
 
 ISC LETTER XXIV. 
 
 Aether occasions considerable eclat. The pilgrims 
 then go to their homes, where, for three or four 
 days, they are engaged in receiving calls of wel- 
 come and congratulation, and in relating the ad- 
 ventures of the journey. 
 
 It is to some, probably, a pleasant journey ; es- 
 pecially, if they have wealth and can make every 
 comfortable arrangement for the journey. But to 
 the indigent, it is a season of numerous hardships. 
 
 A female attended my Bible class, one day. I 
 observed that she was a stranger. Her youthful 
 countenance, her singularly beautiful black eyes, 
 and her strange dialect, attracted my attention and 
 excited my interest. I made enquiries as to who 
 she was and whence she came. I ascertained that 
 she was a native of Erzroom, a city in the inter- 
 ior of Asia Minorthat she had left her home with 
 her husband and child a year previous, and had 
 been on a long pilgrimage of one thousand miles 
 or more to Jerusalem. She was on her home- 
 ward journey with her husband. They had sus- 
 tained innumerable hardships. They had lost two 
 children, (of one of which she became the mother 
 on the way,) during the journey. They had suf- 
 fered much from sickness themselves. Having 
 expended all their money, they were obliged to 
 travel through the country of Asia Minor on foot, 
 and to subsist on charity ; and during the winter 
 season withal. At one time they were attacked 
 by robbers, and suffered the loss of some things, 
 though they had but few to lose. With great dif-
 
 LETTER XXIV. 187 
 
 ficulty they reached this city. Her situation great- 
 ly excited my sympathy, as she was thinly clad 
 and the weather was extremely inclement at that 
 time. I reasoned with her on the folly of sacrifi- 
 cing so much to gain salvation in this way, when it 
 was offered to us and to all, at our own doors, 
 "without money and without price." I saw her 
 no more. She started off on her homeward jour- 
 ney, a distance of several hundred miles, on foot 
 with her husband, I presume, depending on the 
 charities of strangers, to aid them on their way. 
 She told me, that they had something of a little 
 fortune at home, should they ever arrive to claim 
 it. I often think of that young and beautiful, 
 though desolate stranger, and much desire some 
 information respecting her. She was one of those 
 peculiarly interesting persons, whom, though I 
 have seen but once, and may never meet again till 
 the heavens be no more, still, I cannot forget them. 
 I have formed the resolution of writing to the 
 Missionaries in Erzroom and soliciting their in- 
 terest in her behalf. Oh ! may they be able to 
 lead her to the feet of Jesus ! How shall I rejoice, 
 if I may meet her before the throne of God and 
 the Lamb, clad, not in the thin and ragged gar- 
 ments of extreme indigence, but in the resplendent 
 robes of a Savior's righteousness ! If so, I shall 
 esteem it joy unspeakable to tune my harp with 
 hers, to the praise of the dear Redeemer ! 
 Yours affectionately.
 
 LETTER XXV. 
 
 Legends. 
 
 MY DEAR FRIENDS : 
 
 I believe I have not yet al- 
 luded to the many Legends, which are in existence 
 among the Nominal ' Christians, and to the fact, 
 that they attach much sanctity to them. They 
 oftentimes give the precedence to these, rather 
 than to the Word of the Eternal God. They 
 have a great abundance of them, from which 
 selections are made and they are read from Sabbath 
 to Sabbath. Few of them contain any moral 
 truth. Indeed, I am not aware that any do. 
 
 I will give you one as a specimen, and I beg 
 you to remember, while you are reading it, that 
 to such foolish mummeries, precious immortals 
 listen as to the blessed Bible itself ! They are, 
 fortunately, written in the ancient Armenian lan- 
 guage. Therefore, few comparatively, understand 
 their import. The following is a legend respect- 
 ing Sourp Hagob, (St. James.) 
 
 " Sourp Hagob was Loosavarich's sister's son. 
 He was an ascetic of great renown. He remained 
 in the mountains, both in hot and in cold weather 
 in hunger and in thirst. The angels even, were 
 astonished that he was able to endure so much. 
 Christ himself took notice of him, and in cold 
 weather lie warmed him, and in hot weather He 
 cooled him." 
 
 " But Sourp Hagob prayed Christ, not to '-shew
 
 LETTER XXV, 189 
 
 mercy to his body, so inclined to sin. "Let it 
 alone,"' said he, "that it may suffer here in this 
 world and find peace in the next." But Christ 
 answered him, that it was not meet for him to 
 suffer more than his nature was aMe to bear. He 
 promised him, moreover, that He would give him 
 His spirit, and the power to work miracles also. 
 After our Lord had said this, he ascended into 
 Heaven." 
 
 " After this, Sourp Hagob gave thanks to God 
 and descended the mountain. He passed on, and 
 soon came to a river. On the other side, there 
 were some farmers engaged in their work. He 
 besought them to assist him in passing the river. 
 They ridiculed him and said, "Cannot you, who 
 are a monk, pass the water alone ?" He then 
 spread his cloak upon the water, and seating him- 
 self upon it, passed safely to the other side. On 
 reaching it, he shook his cloak, and forthwith there 
 came up a tree. He then gave salutations to the 
 farmers and asked them, what they were doing. 
 They replied, (for the sake of imposition,) that 
 they were planting thorns. From that hour, noth- 
 ing but thorns grew in that field." 
 
 "One day as he was going to a village, he be- 
 came weary and seated himself upon a well. 
 There happened to be some virgins, washing by 
 it. On account of their want of modesty, he 
 caused the water to dry up, and the virgins hair 
 to turn white. As he went on, the villagers fol- 
 lowed him, entreating him to turn about and work
 
 190 LETTER XXV. 
 
 another miracle, by which the water should be 
 made to flow, and the virgins' hair be made black 
 again. He complied so far as the water was con- 
 cerned, but would not be entreated in reference to 
 the virgins' hair." 
 
 These relations are given, not on account of any 
 interest which they possess, but exclusively, for 
 the purpose of enabling you to judge of the unpro- 
 fitable nature of a part of the exercises, to which 
 the great multitude listen from week to week. 
 Are they not starving for the Bread of Life ? But 
 alas ! they know it not. Now, while they are in 
 this condition, "feeding on husks," if the true 
 Gospel of the Son of God was but preached to 
 them faithfully from Sabbath to Sabbath, by their 
 own Ecclesiastics, how quickly would the spirit- 
 ually dead be quickened into life ! What an 
 awakening what a reviving there would be ! 
 My heart dilates at the thought ! "Come, oh breath ! 
 and breathe upon these slain, that they may live !" 
 "Awake ! awake ! oh arm of the Lord, put on 
 thy strength as in ancient days, in times of old." 
 
 I will make one request, my dear friends, in 
 closing, in behalf of these famishing thousands, 
 viz : as you listen to the words of Eternal truth, 
 from Sabbath to Sabbath, raise, at least, one heart- 
 felt petition to God, that the time of a general 
 awakening may arrive among those, who are now 
 and have been for ages, sleeping the sleep of 
 death. We cannot do without your prayers. 
 Affectionately yours.
 
 
 LETTER XXVI, 
 
 MISCELLANIES. 
 
 r'isil of an Armenian family return of the 
 same murder in a village visit of B. C. 
 account of his conversion and happy death 
 o/7?. 8. 
 
 Mr DEAR FRIENDS : 
 
 Recently, we were invited to 
 visit a respectable Armenian family and went ac- 
 cordingly. There was not only the appearance of 
 wealth, but of the most perfect order and neatness. 
 The members of the family were very accessible, 
 and expressed the desire, which they said they 
 had long felt, to form our acquaintance. I had 
 previously understood that the female members 
 had expressed a desire to attend, some of our reli- 
 gious services. 
 
 The subject of religion was easily and naturally 
 introduced. The mother of the gentleman of the 
 house appeared seriously inclined. She listened 
 with marked attention to the discussion of subjects 
 of a religious character. She remarked during the 
 conversation, that "great trials had come upon her 
 head," and added, that she never attended the 
 Armenian church. But did not express the rea- 
 sons why she did not. 
 
 After our return home, however, we ascertained 
 that she had, during the early part of her conjugal
 
 192 LETTER XXVI. 
 
 life, embraced Mohammedanism, It was done 
 for the purpose of marrying an Armenian gentle 
 man, who was already a married man, while she 
 herself was a widow. By embracing the Mo- 
 hammedan religion, she could, with perfect ease, 
 become united. 
 
 They were both of them connected with fami- 
 lies decidedly of the first respectability, among the 
 Armenians in Broosa. It was by no means a 
 happy connexion, and I doubt not, they have both 
 repented "in dust and ashes," for having formed it. 
 They separated after an interval of a few years. 
 Subsequently, she has resided at home with her 
 son, a man of high respectability. 
 
 She seeks retirement. She has evidently no 
 interest in Mohammedanism. But hitherto, the 
 influence of fear, or some other motive, has kept 
 her from avowing it. Since, however, permission" 
 is now granted to all Mussulmans, who were 
 formerly Christians, to return to their former faith, 
 she will,'probably, eventually re-embrace the Chris- 
 tian religion. Oh ! may she not only re-embrace 
 Christianity, but have her heart and soul renewed 
 from above ! 
 
 More recently, she has returned our visit, and 
 has excited our interest still more. We conversed 
 on moral and religious subjects^eonsidcrably. Mr. 
 S. read to her and the party with her, from God's 
 blessed Word. It was in short, a pleasant, and I 
 trust, will prove, a profitable visit.
 
 J E
 
 LETTER XXVI. 
 
 ^ 
 When the Nominal Christians become Mussul- 
 
 mans, it is usually for the purpose of aggrandize- 
 ment, or on account of a provocation received. 
 Disappointment has been experienced, or some 
 offence has been taken. Some parents have as- 
 serted, that they were afraid to discipline their 
 children, lest they should become displeased, run 
 off and become Mussulmans. This is one cause, 
 which has been assigned for so much misconduct 
 in families. Dining the past few years, it is my 
 impression, that a less number of instances have 
 occurred of Christians embracing Mohammedan- 
 ism, than in former years. 
 
 In a neighboring village, a Turk was a few 
 clays since killed byline unknown person. Anoth- 
 er Turk was wrongfully accused of the murder, 
 by some of his enemies. He was brought to this 
 city and was condemned to die. He repeatedly 
 declared his innocence. It was, however, not 
 heeded. Finally, he was killed in the most 
 horrid manner in the public street. 
 
 The weapons, with which they performed this 
 b:\rbarous deed, were dull he was cut here and 
 hacked there, while the poor innocent man pros- 
 trate on his back, declared ITS innocence and en- 
 treated for mercy. The wife of the man who 
 was murdered in the village, came into the city 
 for the purpose, apparently, of witnessing the ex- 
 ecution. She stood at the head of the dying man, 
 
 when this hacking process was going on and ex- 
 18
 
 J94 J.BTTER XXVI. 
 
 claimed, " Give me a knife and I will despatch 
 him." They were. an hour in killing him ! When 
 he was killed the dead body was left in the street, 
 several days, ostensibly, as "a terror to evil doers." 
 But the accusers have since acknowledged their 
 deception and confess that they caused the murder 
 of an innocent man. The real murderer is still 
 walking at large unmolested. 
 
 A few months since, a young Christian brother, 
 B. C., came to us from Constantinople. He was 
 apparently a devoted Christian, and ardently de- 
 sirous of seeing the salvation of God appear among 
 his countrymen. He was performing a tour for 
 the purpose of ascertaining, as near as possible, 
 how far the kingdom of God had progressed in the 
 intervening villages. He spent a week in our 
 missionary circle. His apparently deep consecra- 
 tion to the work of his Master greatly interested 
 us in him. While he was with us, I was induced 
 to elicit from him his history. It was, in substance, 
 the following. 
 
 Up to twelve years of age he attended a school, 
 established by his nation, and acquired the first 
 rudiments of an education. Subsequently, for 
 the period of four years, he was an attendant in a 
 merchant's shop. While thus engaged, he became 
 acquainted with some Europeans, who were infi- 
 dels in their sentiments. As he heard them ridi- 
 culing a/I religion, his confidence in his own be- 
 came impaired. Indeed, at this early age, he was
 
 LA/J'TEK XXVI. 195 
 
 far advanced on the dangerous roads of infidelity. 
 At length, he was induced to go and hear the 
 Rev. Mr. D wight preach. He was greatly sur- 
 prised and interested in the new truths he there 
 heard. However, his distress predominated. He 
 was in a state of concern for about six months. 
 His principal anxiety, during this period was, 
 "How can I be saved?" He began to read the 
 Bible and other religious books with great avidity. 
 His family friends, witnessing his deep concern, 
 were displeased with him and concealed his books. 
 But it was all in vain. He procured others as fast 
 as those, which he already possessed, were taken 
 from him. While he remained at home with his 
 friends, he conversed on subjects pertaining to 
 their everlasting peace. He proposed to pray with 
 them. They refused him the privilege. They 
 greatly ridiculed the idea, and called him a fool. 
 They said to him, " pray for yourself that your 
 reason may be restored to you ; as for ourselves, 
 we do not wish for any of your prayers." As he 
 found "no rest for the sole of his feet" at home, he 
 resolved to leave his friends and to seek a home 
 where he could enjoy the sympathy and aid of the 
 children of God. Though his parents were re- 
 spectable people, he preferred to leave them and 
 engage in some menial service, where he could 
 "learn the way of God more perfectly," and at the 
 same time earn his daily bread, " Choosing rather 
 lo suffer affliction with the people of God, than (o 
 enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season."
 
 1U6 LETTER XXVI. 
 
 He accordingly went to Mr. D. and desired him 
 to permit him to become an inmate in his family. 
 He wished to engage in some service ; but, at the 
 same time, desired to employ his time in study, as 
 far as his circumstances would permit. 
 
 Mr. D. kindly acceded to his proposal, and he 
 was received into this excellent family. He re- 
 mained with them about ten months, and unques- 
 tionably made rapid progress in divine knowledge. 
 
 He spoke of an interview, which he held on one 
 occasion, with a relative of his, who is a man of 
 influence, and if I am not mistaken, he is one of 
 the primates of the Armenian nation. I will re- 
 late the substance of it. 
 
 B. C., on this occasion, sat down with his rela- 
 tive, and in a kind and humble manner, endeavor- 
 ed to speak of the truth as it is in Jesus. He ac- 
 knowledged his own ignorance, and strove to take 
 a very low place at his relative's feet, rather in the 
 attitude of a scholar than that of a teacher. But 
 his efforts to win his confidence were in vain. 
 They were all repulsed. He was even forbidden 
 to enter his relative's abode. He was assured 
 that if he ever attempted to pass his threshold 
 again, he would be murdered on the spot. B. C. 
 endeavored to receive all his threatcnings and re- 
 vilings with meekness, and frequently expressed 
 his sense of unworthines.s to suffer any thing for 
 his Divine Master's sake. When we, in listening, 
 Assured him of our sympathy, lie repeatedly re- 
 plied, "It is nothing it is nothing I deserve
 
 LETTER XXVI. 197 
 
 not so much as this/' viz : " the privilege of suf- 
 fering shame and reproach for Jesus' sake/' 
 
 I know not when I have met with a young 
 Christian, who appeared to be so deeply imbued' 
 with the Spirit of his dear Redeemer, as this young 
 man. The great desire of glorifying G od seemed 
 to swallow up every other, comparatively. If he 
 realizes his heart's desire, he will soon greet the 
 shores of America, and commence his studies.* 
 
 An instance of hopeful conversion has occurred 
 near our residence, which will illustrate the value 
 of religion amid the various ills of life. B. S., a 
 poor man, though young comparatively, has been 
 confined to his bed by sickness, for the period of 
 \ about six years. We heard nothing of him, till he 
 had been ill a year or two. At length, some one 
 accidently or rather providentially, mentioned his 
 case to us. We went to see him, and found him 
 in a truly pitiable condition. He was scarcely 
 able to move himself in bed, and yet so extremely 
 indigent, that he was under the necessity of labor- 
 ing with his hands, while lying prostrate on his 
 back, or at least, while being partially supported 
 by pillows. In this condition, he knitted stockings, 
 carded wool ; and spun yarn. He has been at- 
 tended by a poor, feeble, widowed mother, \vho 
 looks as if her grief of heart was slowly, but sure- 
 ly, consuming her. In addition to seeing this son 
 
 * Since the above was written, our young friend has 
 embarked for the United States.
 
 198 LETTER XXVI. 
 
 lying prostrate from month to month, and from 
 year to year, she has yet another son, who "has 
 wandered far off," and has neither returned to in- 
 quire after his distressed, widowed mother and 
 feeble brother, or sent them one line of remem- 
 brance and condolence. 
 
 Mr. S. and myself were attracted to that sick 
 room from time to time, and often found opportu- 
 nities of speaking on the compassion of onr blessed 
 Savior. We ascertained, that he could read, though 
 he had read nothing to any good purpose up to 
 that period. Mr. S. sent him a portion of Scrip- 
 ture. He began to read it with great avidity. 
 Surprise and delight took possession of his mind. 
 He read with peculiar interest also, the book of 
 Job. He could appropriate many of its preci 
 passages to himself. By degrees, light, beamed 
 upon his mind. " Old things passed away and all 
 things (apparently) became new." It is now 
 about six years since he was brought low. He 
 has been "full of tossings to and fro." He has 
 suffered from pain, from hunger and from scarcity 
 of clothing, from cold in the winter and from heat 
 in the summer. Still, he blesses the God of his 
 salvation for all His providential dealings towards 
 him. He praises Him, for bringing him into such 
 a low estate, where every other refuge has failed 
 him, and he has been compelled to look alone to 
 the Savior. A precious Savior indeed, He has 
 become to him ! That room, the abode of poverty 
 and distress, now seems a privileged place. The
 
 XTTI. 199 
 
 exceeding great and precious promises are sweet 
 themes for his mind to dwell upon. When his 
 neighbors come in to visit him, he reads to them 
 from the blessed book of God. Trie native breth- 
 ren go in frequently and commune with him "on 
 things pertaining to their everlasting peace." His 
 feeble and aged mother appears to be somewhat 
 interested in the truths of Christianity, of late. Oh ! 
 may she become savingly benefitted by them ! She 
 now ardently longs for the return of her roving, 
 prodigal son, who has wandered a far off and "is 
 feeding on husks." She thinks he would become 
 interested in the truth, if he'could but gain a knowl- 
 edge of it. Peace dwells in that little, humble 
 abode. Christ dwells there, and it seems some- 
 times " like the gate of Heaven," when we have 
 taken our seats upon little rude stools by the side 
 of this poor, dying saint. 
 
 A short time since, Mr. S. and myself went in 
 to see him, hearing that he was more ill than usual. 
 The curtains of night were gathering thick and 
 rapidly around*. The hour of his dissolution 
 seemed near at hand. We spoke of Christ, and of 
 the things which he had laid up for them that fear 
 him. We united in prayer. Our poor, weary, 
 suffering brother was fervently commended to the 
 compassionate Savior of lost and dying sinners. 
 I did not expect to meet him again "till the 
 Heavens be no more." But he is still an inhabi- 
 tant of this world, though very gradually and slow- 
 ly sinking to the grave.
 
 LETTER XXVI. 
 
 I would commend him to your prayers, but lie 
 .will probably be far removed from l heir influence 
 before this reaches you. 
 
 Affectionately yours. 
 
 Our brother is released ! Yes, he has been kind- 
 ly removed to that land, "where the inhabitants 
 no more shall say, I am sick." Two days since, 
 he breathed his last, while committing his soul into 
 the hands of Christ and praying Him, "to come 
 quickly" and make no delay. Blessed spirit ! 
 we trust, it is with thee now " joy unspeakable I"
 
 JEWESS.
 
 Various means used for the diffusion of light 
 and truth. 
 
 MY DEAR FRIENDS : 
 
 I design in this letter to speak of 
 the efforts made for the dissemination of knowledge 
 among this people. 
 
 1st. There is the regular preaching of the Gos- 
 pel, from Sabbath to Sabbath. The language 
 used is the Turkish. The number who attend is 
 variable, and at no time large. They are princi- 
 pally Armenians. Some Greeks are irregular at- 
 tendants. A few Franks also attend. 
 
 The service is conducted thus. First, an invo- 
 cation ; next the reading of a portion of Scripture, 
 with a few accompanying explanations. Prayer is 
 next offered. Following prayer, is singing. The 
 hymns were originally English, but have been 
 translated into Turkish, accommodated to our 
 music. Next, the Sermon, which is always ex- 
 temporaneous, and adapted, as much as possible, 
 to the modes of thinking and feeling of the people, 
 being plain, simple and practical. Lastly, the 
 prayer and benediction. When the service is con- 
 cluded, most of the native hearers remain for a 
 season, and engage in reading the Bible. One of 
 the brethren most competent, takes the lead in 
 making inquiries and suggestions. They, general- 
 ly, remain several hours, and close their exercises
 
 20',' LETTEH XXVII. 
 
 with prayer. We encourage their remaining, 
 because by going to their respective homes, they 
 come in 'contact with scenes, and hear conversa- 
 tion, which would have a tendency to dissipate 
 the impressions acquired, far more than by attend- 
 ing to the exercises in which they informally en- 
 gage by remaining. 
 
 2d. In the afternoon of the Sabbath there is an 
 exercise for females. It consists of reading the 
 Scriptures and expository remarks accompanied 
 by prayer. 
 
 3d. On Tuesday, there is a Bible Class for fe- 
 males. It originated thus "the poor, the lame, the 
 halt and the blind" were invited to come in and 
 listen to the reading of the Scriptures. On their 
 departure, bread is scattered among the extremely 
 indigent or if the weather is cold, coal is dis- 
 tributed. Some undoubtedly come merely "for 
 the sake of the loaves and fishes." On the other 
 hand, there are others who come solely to hear 
 the words of Eternal life. It has been an un- 
 speakable privilege to explain to these naturally 
 ignorant and generally indigent sisters of humani- 
 ty the way of salvation through a crucified Savior. 
 Especially so, as it might emphatically be said of 
 most of them, "no man careth for their souls." 
 
 4th. On Wednesday, ther^ is a Bible class for 
 males. This has been in existence for several 
 years. They are generally pious young men who 
 attend this exercise. 
 
 5th. On Friday a Theological Lecture is given.
 
 LETTER VXVffi ^03 
 
 The object of this exercise is to present a systema- 
 tic view of the great doctrines of Christianity. At 
 present, however, a course of Lectures is being 
 given "on the Life of Christ." 
 
 6th. A Monthly Concert is held in Turkish as 
 well as in English, which is attended by the na- 
 tive brethren and by the gentlemen of the mission. 
 The number is not large who attend any of these 
 exercises. But we do not and "will not despise 
 the day of small things." 
 
 7th. The writing of tracts, and books, and trans- 
 lations, are going on by the different members of 
 the station, as time and other occupations per- 
 mit. 
 
 8th. All the different members of the station at- 
 tach much importance to the idea of visiting the 
 natives at their respective homes, and also of secur- 
 ing visits from them at our own houses. We aim 
 to make such visits profitable, and, in this way, 
 much religious truth is undoubtedly inculcated. 
 During the long winter evenings, our facilities in 
 this respect are very encouraging. 
 
 9th. Books are disposed of in greater or lesser 
 numbers and quantities, according to the quietude 
 or opposition of the times. They are either sold 
 or gratuitously disposed of. They are, however, 
 generally sold. 
 
 10th. Tours are performed from time to time 
 among the neighboring or more distant villages. 
 In several of them, we trust, the work of the Lord 
 has commenced. The number, who are apparent-
 
 204 LETTER XXVII. 
 
 ly interested in any or all of them, is not large. But 
 the indications are such, as to warrant the expec- 
 tation, that the cause will progress, if but much 
 earnest prayer commingled with sincere faith be 
 expended on them. The point of interest in these 
 places is not so much the number of individuals 
 who are inquiring, as the fact that inquiry has 
 commenced. This beginning is a pledge of future 
 blessings. 
 
 These are the means which are used. And it 
 needs only the blessing of God upon them, and a 
 large attendance on them, to make them effectual 
 in extending the kingdom of Christ. For this we 
 earnestly solicit your prayers. "For Paul may 
 plant and Apollos water,' 7 but unless God give the 
 increase, it will all be in vain. 
 Yours truly.
 
 LETTER XIV1I1, 
 
 Concluding Thoughts* 
 MY DEAR FRIENDS : 
 
 I have the prospect of shortly 
 leaving home with Mr. S. for a brief season, to 
 attend the annual meeting of the Mission in Tur- 
 key, to be held inConstantinople. This induces 
 me to bring this " Series of Letters" to a close. 
 
 I have been communicating with you for so long 
 a period, and in so familiar a manner, that now as 
 I am about to bid you adieu, I perceive a feeling 
 of solemnity almost approaching to sadness steal- 
 ing over me. With this, I perceive one of regret 
 also commingled. I am perfectly well aware that 
 I have been under the necessity of sometimes writ- 
 ing in the midst of engagements "whose name is 
 Legion." Consequently, I have not been able to 
 communicate to you such impressions as I intend- 
 ed and desired, aud such as are calculated to move 
 your hearts and prompt you to .live, labor and 
 strive for the upbuilding of the kingdom of Christ 
 in these ends of the earth. I cannot, therefore, 
 close without specifying some objects, which I 
 wish you to devoutly remember in your near ap- 
 proaches to the throne of Grace. 
 
 1st. Remember the Ecclesiastics ! In a certain 
 yensc, they have "the keys of the kingdom of 
 Heaven" in their hands. In their present selfish
 
 LETTKR XXVIII. 
 
 state, they will ''neither enter themselves, iior suf- 
 fer them that are entering to go in." Pray earn- 
 estly that they may have these selfish views cor- 
 rected that "the scales may be taken from their 
 eyes" that they may seethe light that the hard- 
 ness may be taken from their hearts and that they 
 may feel the saving influence of truth upon them. 
 You can scarcely imagine the hindrance they now 
 are to the spread of the truth, or what facilities 
 their privileged offices combine for exerting on 
 their respective nations a fruitful and happy in- 
 fluence ! 
 
 2nd. Remember Parents ! They are hastening 
 on to the judgment seat. Their season of proba- 
 tion will soon end, and prepared or unprepared, 
 they will soon be summoned to give up their ac- 
 count. Then, they have the interests of precious 
 immortals in their hands. If converted themselves, 
 they might be the means of leading their children 
 "in the straight and narrow way." If unconver- 
 ted, they will exert their influence to keep their 
 dear offspring away from the influence of the 
 truth, and to keep them still "in bondage to sin 
 and satan." 
 
 3rd. Remember the rising generation. The in- 
 terests of the community will soon be in their 
 hands. Oh ! how desirable, how absolutely ne- 
 cessary, that they should be brought under the 
 power of the truth, imbibe just and holy princi- 
 ples, and exert a saving influence for both worlds 
 on all around them !
 
 LETTER XXVIII. 207 
 
 4th. Remember the native brethren ! They are 
 placed in a peculiarly trying situation. Tempta- 
 tions numerous and trying beset their paths. Their 
 former much cherished religious system is against 
 them. Their personal friends and their Ecclesias- 
 tics are against them. Ah ! it is difficult under 
 any circumstances "to take up the cross and fol- 
 low Christ." But especially so, to young converts 
 in a heathen or but partially civilized land ! Still, 
 He who "was a man of sorrows and acquainted 
 with grief," can sympathize, and richly and largely 
 administer of His grace ! 
 
 5th. Remember the inquirers! Many become 
 interested in the truth and "run well" for a 
 season. Biit "the cares of the world the deceit- 
 fulness of riches," and especially, the fear of los- 
 ing their reputation, "chokes the word," and they 
 "go back and walk no more with us." Then, re- 
 member this class particularly. Entreat the dear 
 Savior to hasten to their deliverance, ere they go 
 back to perdition. 
 
 6th. Remember your Missionaries. They need 
 your prayers and your sympathy. They are in a 
 foreign land. The climate, though not as unfavora- 
 ble as that of many regions of the earth, is still un- 
 like that of our dear America. Medical facilities 
 are few and indifferent. And you are undoubted- 
 ly aware, that the average length of the life of 
 missionaries is much curtailed by their residence 
 in foreign climes. While we would not be and 
 are not solicitous with regard to "the number of
 
 208 LETTER XXVIII. 
 
 our days," still, if it be the will of God, that we 
 live and labor here many long years labor faith- 
 fully labor successfully, what an unspeakable 
 privilege it will be ! And if it be the influence of 
 your prayers which secures to us this privilege, 
 we shall share the joy together in our Father's 
 house above ! 
 
 7th. Pray for the descent of the Blessed Spirit ! 
 Whatever beside we may receive, without this 
 invaluable blessing, it will be in vain. " The bless- 
 ing of God maketh rich." Without this, the 
 Gospel will be preached in vain from Sabbath to 
 Sabbath. The Gospel being the remedy, and the 
 only remedy, which we have for all the evils, 
 which we see on every side of us and from day to 
 day, need I suggest the imperious necessity of 
 praying for the influences of the Holy Spirit to de- 
 scend and rest upon our labors ? Without this, 
 they will come to nought. 
 
 Our lives will be sacrificed in vain, and the 
 charities of the churches will be expended in vain ! 
 It is in the Gospel, that the plan of salvation is 
 made known to this ruined world, by the death of 
 the Son of God. It is the cross on Calvary whlc'i 
 can rnelt, move and subdue the natural enmity of 
 the heart and win back to their Savior, the aliena- 
 ted affections of their souls. Yes, this is the Cross 
 which can tiirow light on the dark pathway of 
 poor guilty men as they descend to the tomb, and 
 not an exhibition of any of the wooden, silver, 
 gold, or even rich diamond crosses, which we see
 
 LETTER XXVIII. 209 
 
 in the houses, upon the persons, and in the churches 
 of these Eastern people. 
 
 Since the Father has given his Son to die for 
 them, why should they not accept of Him, as "the 
 way, the truth and the life ?" And since He vol- 
 untarily descended from Heaven to seek and save 
 them, why should they not "commit the keeping 
 of their souls to Him, as into the'' hands of a faith- 
 ful Creator ?" 
 
 And now in view of the rapidity with which 
 both they and we are hastening on to the Judg- 
 ment the sentence that is to be irrevokably pass- 
 ed on every son and daughter of the human fami- 
 ly, and especially in view of the "joys unspeaka- 
 ble and full of glory/' to be gained, and the tor- 
 ments unutterable to be shunned, let us from this 
 time, both writer and reader, gird ourselves anew 
 to the work of saving souls. Let us sympathize 
 with our dear Redeemer in his interest in the con- 
 version of the world. Let us be co-workers with 
 each other and with God! How blessed, how 
 dignified this work, to be co-workers with God in 
 saving the ignorant and benighted ! If we do ful- 
 fil the great object of our being in this respect, we 
 shall not have lived in vain. We shall swell the 
 anthems of praise to our dear Savior through all 
 eternity ! And let us remember the promise in- 
 cluded in the following verse : "*flnd they that be 
 wise shall shine as the brightness of the Arma- 
 ment, and they that turn many to righteousness, 
 as stars forever and ever" Dan. 12:3. 
 19
 
 210 LITTER XXVIII, 
 
 Once more commending ourselves to your pray- 
 ers, I must bid you a. last, but most 
 Affectionate Farewell, 
 
 E. C. A. SCHNEIDER.
 
 
 
 HYMN, 
 
 1. COME, Holy Spirit! Gift of God, 
 Diffuse thy cheering, healing rays, 
 Scatter the blessings of thy Word 
 Lead the benighted in thy ways. 
 
 2. Mountains of error, sin and death, 
 Rear their high summits to the sky 
 Almighty Father ! send thy breath, 
 And these dark clouds away will fly. 
 
 3. The blood of Christ ! 'tis this alone 
 Can wash away the foulest stain 
 Bring souls to Him ere they are gone, 
 Ere they have sunk to endless pain. 
 
 4. Awake ! awake ! oh, holy God ! 
 
 Let down the strength of thy right hand, 
 
 Bring captive sinners to thy Word, 
 
 This may they grasp with all their mind, 
 
 E. C. A. SCHNEIDER.
 
 I 
 
 
 V
 
 
 5JAE ONIVERS/A